diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-23 14:35:40 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-23 14:35:40 -0800 |
| commit | 6fe4e86290e1d61504425abbd050e81e59ca2a28 (patch) | |
| tree | 36d16f358927eb33da7f108e96c1e67ef5b17d63 | |
| parent | 3f36de13f30cb9d71e19f16a7c1436fbac6fe730 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-0.txt | 5160 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-0.zip | bin | 107705 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-h.zip | bin | 400650 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-h/64385-h.htm | 6953 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 236022 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-h/images/i_title.jpg | bin | 76976 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/64385-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg | bin | 31322 -> 0 bytes |
10 files changed, 17 insertions, 12113 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..1f6d025 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #64385 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/64385) diff --git a/old/64385-0.txt b/old/64385-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 4594587..0000000 --- a/old/64385-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5160 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Why Authors Go Wrong, by Grant Martin -Overton - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Why Authors Go Wrong - And Other Explanations - -Author: Grant Martin Overton - -Release Date: January 25, 2021 [eBook #64385] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: David E. Brown and The Online Distributed Proofreading Team - at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images - generously made available by The Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG *** - - - - - WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG - AND - OTHER EXPLANATIONS - - - - - WHY AUTHORS - GO WRONG - - AND OTHER EXPLANATIONS - - BY - - GRANT M. OVERTON - AUTHOR OF “THE WOMEN WHO MAKE OUR NOVELS” - - [Illustration] - - - NEW YORK - MOFFAT, YARD & COMPANY - 1919 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1919, - BY - MOFFAT, YARD & COMPANY - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG 1 - - II. A BARBARIC YAWP 25 - - III. IN THE CRITICAL COURT 39 - - IV. BOOK “REVIEWING” 51 - - V. LITERARY EDITORS, BY ONE OF THEM 103 - - VI. WHAT EVERY PUBLISHER KNOWS 119 - - VII. THE SECRET OF THE BEST SELLER 145 - - VIII. WRITING A NOVEL 173 - - - - - WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG - AND - OTHER EXPLANATIONS - - - - - WHY AUTHORS GO - WRONG - - AND OTHER EXPLANATIONS - - - - -I - -WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG - - -The subject of _Why Authors Go Wrong_ is one to answering which a -book might adequately be devoted and perhaps we shall write a book -about it one of these days, but not now. When, as and if written the -book dealing with the question will necessarily show the misleading -nature of Mr. Arnold Bennett’s title, _The Truth About an Author_--a -readable little volume which does not tell the truth about an author -in general, but only what we are politely requested to accept as the -truth about Arnold Bennett. Mr. Bennett may or may not be telling the -truth about himself in that book; his regard for the truth in respect -of the characters of his fiction has been variable. Perhaps he is more -scrupulous when it comes to himself, but we are at liberty to doubt it. -For a man who will occasionally paint other persons--even fictionary -persons--as worse than they really are may not unnaturally be expected -to depict himself as somewhat better than he is. - -We must not stay with Mr. Bennett any longer just now. It is enough -that he has not been content to wait for the curtain to rise and has -insisted on thrusting himself into our prologue. Exit; and let us get -back where we were. - -We were indicating that _Why Authors Go Wrong_ is an extensive subject. -It is so extensive because there are many authors and many, many more -readers. It is extensive because it is a moral and not a literary -question, a human and not an artistic problem. It is extensive because -it is really unanswerable and anything that is essentially unanswerable -necessitates prolonged efforts to answer it, this on the well-known -theory that it is better that many be bored than that a few remain -dissatisfied. - - -2 - -Let us take up these considerations one by one. - -It seems unlikely that any one will misunderstand the precise subject -itself. What, exactly, is meant by an author “going wrong”? The -familiar euphemism, as perhaps most frequently used, is anything but -ambiguous. Ambiguous-sounding words are generally fraught with a deadly -and specific meaning--another illustration of the eternal paradox of -sound and sense. - -But as used in the instance of an author, “going wrong” has a great -variety of meanings. An author has gone wrong, for example, when he has -deliberately done work under his best; he has gone wrong when he has -written for sentimental or æsthetic reasons and not, as he should, for -money primarily; he has gone wrong when he tries to uplift or educate -his readers; he has gone wrong when he has written too many books, -or has not written enough books, or has written too fast or not fast -enough, or has written what he saw and not what he felt, or what he -felt and not what he saw, or posed in any fashion whatsoever. - -Ezra Pound, for example, has gone atrociously wrong by becoming a -French Decadent instead of remaining a son of Idaho and growing up to -be an American. Of course as a French Decadent he will always be a -failure; as Benjamin De Casseres puts it, “the reality underlying his -exquisite art is bourgeois and American. He is a ghost materialized by -cunning effects of lights and mirrors.” - - -3 - -Mr. Robert W. Chambers went wrong in an entirely different fashion. The -usual charge brought against Mr. Chambers is that he consented to do -less than his best because it profited him. This is entirely untrue. -Mr. Chambers’s one mistake was that he did not write to make money. -Every writer should, because writing is a business and a business is -something which can only be decently conducted with that end in view. -Fancy a real estate business which should not be conducted to make -money! We should have to stop it immediately. It would be a menace to -the community, for there is no telling what wickedness of purpose might -lie behind it. A business not conducted primarily to make money is not -a business but a blind; and very likely a cover for operations of a -criminal character. The safety of mankind lies in knowing motives and -is imperilled by any enterprise that disguises them. - -And so for Mr. Chambers to refrain deliberately from writing to make -money was a very wrong thing for him to do. Far from having a wicked -motive, he had a highly creditable motive, which does not excuse him in -the least. His praiseworthy purpose was to write the best that was in -him for the sake of giving pleasure to the widest possible number of -his readers. There does not seem to be much doubt that he has done it; -those who most disapprove of him will hardly deny that the vast sales -of his half a hundred stories are incontestable evidence of his success -in his aim. But what is the result? On every hand he is misjudged -and condemned. He is accused of acting on the right motive, which -is called wrong! He is not blamed, as he should be, for acting on a -wrong motive, which would, if understood, have been called right! What -he should have done, of course, was to write sanely and consistently -to make money, as did Amelia Barr. Mrs. Barr was not a victim of -widespread contemporary injustice and Mr. Chambers is and will remain -so. - -Take another illustration--Mr. Winston Churchill. One of the ablest -living American novelists, he has gone so wrong that it cannot -honestly be supposed he will ever go right again. His earlier novels -were not only delightful but actually important. His later novels are -intolerable. In such a novel as _The Inside of the Cup_ Mr. Churchill -is not writing with the honorable and matter-of-course object of -selling a large number of copies and getting an income from them; he is -writing with the dishonorable and unavowed object of setting certain -ideas before you, the contemplation of which will, in his opinion, do -you good. He wants you to think about the horror of a clergyman in -leading strings to his wealthiest parishioner. As a fact, there is no -horror in such a situation and Mr. Churchill cannot conjure up any. -There is no horror, there are only two fools. Now if a man is a fool, -he’s a fool; he cannot become anything else, least of all a sensible -man. A clergyman in thrall to a rich individual of his congregation -is a fool; and to picture him as painfully emancipating himself and -becoming not only sensible but, as it were, heroic is to ask us to -accept a contradiction in terms. For a fool is not a man who lacks -sense, but a man who cannot acquire sense. Not even a miracle can make -him sensible; if it could there would be no trouble with _The Inside -of the Cup_, for a miracle, being, as G. K. Chesterton says, merely an -exceptional occurrence, will always be acquiesced in by the intelligent -reader. - - -4 - -It would be possible to continue at great length giving examples of -authors who have gone wrong and specifying the fifty-seven varieties -of ways they have erred. But the mere enumeration of fallen authors -is terribly depressing and quite useless. If we are to accomplish any -good end we must try to find out why they have allowed themselves to be -deceived or betrayed and what can be done in the shape of rescue work -or preventive effort in the future. Perhaps we can reclaim some of them -and guide others aright. - -After a consideration of cases--we shall not clog the discussion with -statistics and shall confine ourselves to general results--we have been -led by all the evidence to the conclusion that the principal trouble -is with the authors. Little or none of the blame for the unfortunate -situation rests on their readers. Indeed, in the majority of cases the -readers are the great and unyielding force making for sanity and virtue -in the author. Without the persistent moral pressure exerted by their -readers many, many more authors would certainly stray from the path of -business rectitude--not literary rectitude, for there is no such thing. -What is humanly right is right in letters and nothing is right in -letters that is wrong in the world. - -The commonest way in which authors go wrong is one already stated: By -ceasing to write primarily for money, for a living and as much more as -may come the writer’s way. The commonest reason why authors go wrong in -this way is comical--or would be if it were not so common. They feel -ashamed to write for money first and last; they are seized with an -absurd idea that there is something implicitly disgraceful in acting -upon such a motive. And so to avoid something that they falsely imagine -to be disgraceful they do something that they know is disgraceful; they -write from some other motive and let the reader innocently think they -are writing with the old and normal and honorable motive. - -So widespread is this delusion that it is absolutely necessary -to digress for a moment and explain why writing to make money is -respectable! Why is anything respectable? Because it meets a human -necessity and meets it in an open and aboveboard fashion without -detriment to society in general or the individual in particular. All -lawful business conforms to this definition and writing for money -certainly does. Writing--or painting or sculpturing or anything -else--not done to make money is not respectable because (1) it meets no -human necessity, (2) it is not done openly and aboveboard, (3) it is -invariably detrimental to society, and (4) it is nearly always harmful -to individuals, and most harmful to the individual engaged upon it. - -It is useless to say that a man who writes or paints or carves for -something other than money meets a human necessity--a spiritual -thirst for beauty, perhaps. There is no spiritual thirst for beauty -which cannot be satisfied completely by work done for an adequate and -monetary reward. And to satisfy the human longing for the beautiful -without requiring a proper price is to demoralize society by showing -men that they can have something for nothing. - - -5 - -Now it is just here that the moral pressure of the great body of -readers is felt, a pressure that is constantly misunderstood by the -author. So surely as the writer has turned from writing to make money -and has taken up writing for art’s sake (whatever that means) or -writing for some ethical purpose or writing in the interest of some -propaganda, though it be merely the propaganda of his own poor, single -intellect--just so surely as he has done this his readers find him -out. Whether they then continue to read him or not depends entirely on -what they think of his new and unavowed (but patent) motive. Of course -readers ought to be stern; having caught their author in a wrong motive -they ought to punish him by deserting him instantly. But readers are -human; they are even surprisingly selfish at times; they are capable of -considering their own enjoyment, and, dreadful to say, they are capable -of considering it first. So if, as in the case of Mr. Chambers, they -find his new motive friendly and flattering they read him more than -ever; on the other hand, if they find the changed purpose disagreeable -or tiresome, aiming to uplift them or to shock them unpleasantly or -(sometimes) to make fun of them, they quit that author cold. And -they hardly ever come back. Usually the author is not perspicacious -enough to grasp the cause of the defection; it is amazing how seldom -authors think there can be anything wrong with themselves. Usually the -abandoned author goes right over and joins a small sect of highbrows -and proclaims the deplorable state of his national literature. “The -public be damned!” he says in effect, but the public is not damned, it -is he that is damned, and the public has done its utmost to save him. - -Sometimes an author deliberately does work that is less than his -best, but he never does this with the idea of making money, or, if he -entertains that idea, he fools no one but himself. There are known and -even (we believe) recorded instances of an author ridiculing his own -output and avowing with what he probably thought audacious candor: -“Of course, this latest story of mine is junk--but it’ll sell 100,000 -copies!” - -It never does. The author is perfectly truthful in describing the book -as worthless. If he implies as he always will in such a case that he -deliberately did less than his best he is an unconscious liar. It was -his best and its worthlessness was solely the result of his total -insincerity. For a man or woman may write a very bad book and write it -with an utter sincerity that will sell hundreds of thousands of copies; -but no one can write a very fine book insincerely and have it sell. - -The author who thinks that he has written a rather inferior novel for -the sake of huge royalties has actually written the best he has in -him, namely, a piece of cheese. The author who has actually written -beneath his best has not done it for money, but to avoid making money. -He thinks it is his best; he thinks it is something utterly artistic, -æsthetically wonderful, highbrowedly pure, lofty and serene; he scorns -money; to make money by it would be to soil it. What he cannot see is -that it is not his best; that it is very likely quite his worst; that -when he has done his best he will unavoidably make money unless, like -the misguided mortal we have just mentioned, deep insincerity vitiates -his work. - -We are therefore ready, before going further, to formulate certain -paradoxical principles governing all literary work. - - -6 - -To understand why authors go wrong we must first understand how authors -may go right. The paradoxical rules which if observed will hold the -author to the path of virtue and rectitude may be formulated briefly as -follows: - -1. An author must write to make money first of all, and every other -purpose must be secondary to this purpose of money making. - -The paradoxy inherent in this principle is that while writing the -author must never for a single moment think of the money he may make. - -2. Every writer must have a stern and insistent moral purpose in his -writing, and especially must he be animated by this purpose if he is -writing fiction. - -The paradoxy here is that never, under any circumstances, may the -writer exhibit his moral purpose in his work. - -3. A writer must not write too much nor must he write too little. He is -writing too much if his successive books sell better and better; he is -writing too little if each book shows declining sales. - -This may appear paradoxical, but consider: If the writer’s work is -selling with accelerated speed the market for his wares will very -quickly be over-supplied. This happened to Mr. Kipling one day. He had -the wisdom to stop writing almost entirely, to let his production fall -to an attenuated trickle; with the result that saturation was avoided, -and there is now and will long continue to be a good, brisk, steady -demand for his product. - -On the other hand, consider the case of Mrs. Blank (the reader will -not expect us to be either so ungallant or so professionally unethical -or so commercially unfair as to give her name). Mrs. Blank wrote a -book every two or three years, and each was more of a plug than its -predecessor. She began writing a book a year, and the third volume -under her altered schedule was a best seller. It was also her best -novel. - - -7 - -Then why? why? why? do the authors go wrong? Because, if we must say -it in plain English, they disregard every principle of successful -authorship. When they have written a book or two and have made money -they get it into their heads that it is ignoble to write for money -and they try to write for something else--for Art, usually. But it -is impossible to write for Art, for Art is not an end but a means. -When they do not try to write for Art they try to write for an Ethical -Purpose, but they exhibit it as inescapably as if the book were a -pulpit and the reader were sitting in a pew. Indeed, some modern -fiction cannot be read unless you are sitting in a pew, and a very -stiff and straight backed pew at that; not one of these old fashioned, -roomy, high walled family pews such as Dickens let us sit in, pews -in which one could be comfortable and easy and which held the whole -family, pews in which you could box the children’s ears lightly without -doing it publicly; no! the pews the novelists make us sit in these -days are these confounded modern pews which stop with a jab in the -small of your back and which are no better than public benches, but are -intensely more uncomfortable--pews in which, to ease your misery, you -can do nothing but look for the mote in your neighbor’s eye and the -wrong color in your neighbor’s cravat. - -Because--to get back to the whys of the authors--because when they are -popular they overpopularize themselves, and when they are unpopular -they lack the gumption to write more steadily and fight more gamely -for recognition. We don’t mean critical recognition, but popular -recognition. How can an author expect the public, his public, any -public to go on swallowing him in increased amounts at meals placed -ever closer together--for any length of time? And how, equally, can an -author expect a public, his public, or any public, to acquire a taste -for his work when he serves them a sample once a week, then once a -month, then once a year? Why, a person could not acquire a taste for -olives that way. - - -8 - -We have no desire to be personal for the sake of being personal, but -we have every desire to be personal in this discussion for the sake -of being impersonal, pointed, helpful and clear. It is time to take a -perfectly fresh and perfectly illustrative example of how not to write -fiction. We shall take the case of Mr. Owen Johnson and his new novel, -_Virtuous Wives_. - -Mr. Johnson will be suspected by the dense and conventional censors -of American literature of having written _Virtuous Wives_ to make -money. Alackaday, no! If he had a much better book might have come -from his typewriter. Mr. Johnson was not thinking primarily of -money, as he should have been (prior to the actual writing of the -story). He was filled with a moral and uplifting aim. He had been -shocked to the marrow by the spectacle of the lives led by some New -York women--the kind Alice Duer Miller writes discreetly about. The -participation of America in the war had not begun. The performances of -an inconsiderable few were unduly conspicuous. Mr. Johnson decided to -write a novel that would hold up these disgusting triflers (and worse) -to the scorn of sane and decent Americans. He set to work. He finished -his book. It was serialized in one of the several magazines which have -displaced forever the old Sunday school library in the field of Awful -Warning literature. In these forums Mr. Galsworthy and Gouverneur -Morris inscribe our present-day chronicles of the Schoenberg-Cotta -family, and writ large over their instalments, as part of the editorial -blurb, we read the expression of a fervent belief that Vice has never -been so Powerfully, Brilliantly and Convincingly Depicted in All Its -Horror by Any Pen. But we divagate. - -Mr. Johnson’s novel was printed serially and appeared then as a book -with a solemn preface--the final indecent exhibition, outside of the -story itself, of his serious moral purpose. And as a book it is failing -utterly of its purpose. It has sold and is selling and Mr. Johnson is -making and will make money out of it--which is what he did not want. -What he did want he made impossible when he unmasked his great aim. - -The world may be perverse, but you have to take it as it is. The world -may be childish, but none of us will live to see it grow up. If the -world thinks you write with the honest and understandable object of -making a living it attributes no ulterior motive to you. The world -says: “John Smith, the butcher, sells me beefsteak in order to buy Mrs. -Smith a new hat and the little Smiths shoes.” The world buys the steaks -and relishes them. But if John Smith tells the world and his wife -every time they come to his shop: “I am selling you this large, juicy -steak to give you good red blood and make you Fit,” then the world and -his wife are resentful and say: “We think we don’t like your large, -juicy steaks. We are red blooded enough to have our own preferences. -We will just go on down the street to the delicatessen--we mean the -Liberty food shop--and buy some de-Hohenzollernized frankfurters, the -well-known Liberty sausage. To hell with the Kaiser!” And so John Smith -merely makes money. Oh, yes, he makes money; a large, juicy steak is a -large, juicy steak no matter how deadly the good intent in selling it. -But John Smith is defeated in his real purpose. He does not furnish the -world and his wife with the red corpuscles he yearned to give them. - - -9 - -At this juncture we seem to hear exasperated cries of this character: -“What do you mean by saying that an author must write for money first -and last and yet must have a stern moral purpose? How can the two be -reconciled? Why must he think of money until he begins to write and -never after he begins to write? We understand why the moral object must -not obtrude itself, but why need it be there at all?” - -Can a man serve two masters? Can he serve money and morality? Foolish -question No. 58,914! He not only can but he always does when his work -is good. - -A painter--a good painter--is a man who burns to enrich the world with -his work and is determined to make the world pay him decently for it. -A good sculptor is a man who has gritted his teeth with a resolution -to give the world certain beautiful figures for which the world must -reward him--or he will know the reason why! A good corset manufacturer -is a man who is filled with an almost holy yearning to make people more -shapely and more comfortable than he found them--and he is fanatically -resolved that they shall acknowledge his achievement by making him rich! - -For that’s the whole secret. How is a man to know that he has painted -great portraits or landscapes or carved lovely monuments or made -thousands shapelier and more easeful if not by the money they paid him? -How is an author to know that he has amused or instructed thousands if -not by the size of his royalty checks? By hearsay? By mind reading? By -plucking the petals of a daisy--“They love me. They love me not”? - -Every man can and must serve two masters, but the one is the thing that -masters him and the other is the evidence of his mastery. Every man -must before beginning work fix his mind intently upon the making of -money, the money which shall be an evidence of his mastery; every man -on beginning work and for the duration of the work must fix his mind -intently and exclusively on the service of morality, the great master -whose slave he is in the execution of an Invisible Purpose. And no man -dare let his moral purpose expose itself in his work, for to do that -is to do a presumptuous and sacrilegious thing. The Great Moralizer, -who has in his hands each little one of us workers, holds his Purpose -invisible to us; how then can we venture to make visible what He keeps -invisible, how can we have the audacity to practice a technique that He -Himself does not employ? - -For He made the world and all that is in it. And He made it with a -moral end in view, as we most of us believe. But not the wisest of -us pretends that that moral object is clearly visible. It does not -disclose itself to us directly; we are aware of it only indirectly; and -are influenced by it forevermore. If the world was so made, who are -we that think ourselves so much more adroit than Him as to be able to -expose boldly what He veils and to reveal what He hath hidden? - -There are those, of course, who see no moral explanation of the -universe; but they are not always consistent. There is that famous -passage of Joseph Conrad’s in which he declines the ethical view -and says he would fondly regard the panorama of creation as pure -spectacle--the marvellous spectacle being, perchance, a moral end in -itself. And yet no man ever wrote with a deeper manifestation and a -more perfect concealment of his moral purpose than Conrad; for exactly -the thing to which all his tales are passionate witnesses is the -sense of fidelity, of loyalty, of endurance--above all, the sense of -fidelity--that exists in mankind. Man, in the Conradist view, is a -creature of an inexhaustible loyalty to himself and to his fellows. -This inner and utter fidelity it is which makes the whole legend of -_Lord Jim_, which is the despairing cry that rings out at the last -in _Victory_, which reaches lyric heights in _Youth_, which is the -profound pathos of _The End of the Tether_, which, in its corruption -by an incorruptible metal, the silver of the mine, forms the dreadful -tragedy of _Nostromo_. An immortal, Conrad, but not the admiring and -passive spectator he diffidently declares himself to be! - - -10 - -Have we covered all the cases? Obviously not. It is no more possible -to deal with all the authors who go wrong than it is to call all -the sinners to repentance. But sin is primarily a question between -the sinner and his own conscience, and the errors of authors are -invariably questions between the authors and the public. The public -is the best conscience many an author has; and the substitution of a -private self-justification for a public vindication has seldom been a -markedly successful undertaking in human history. Yet there is a class -of writers for whom no public vindication is possible; who affect, -indeed, to scorn it; who set themselves up as little gods. They are the -worshippers of Art. They are the ones who not only do not admit but -who deliberately deny a moral purpose in anything; who think that a -something they call pure Beauty is the sole end of existence, of work, -of life, and is alone to be worshipped. It is a cult of Baal. - -For these Artists despise money, and in despising money they cheapen -themselves and become creatures of barter. They sneer at morality and -reject it; immediately the world disappears: “And the earth was without -form, and void.” They demoralize honest people with whom they come -in contact by demolishing the possibly imperfect but really workable -standards which govern normal lives--and never replacing them. What -is their Beauty? It is what each one of them thinks beautiful. What -is their Art? It is what each cold little selfish soul among them -chooses to call Art. What is their achievement? Self-destruction. They -are the spiritual suicides, they are the moral defectives, they are -the outcasts of humanity, the lepers among the workers of the world. -For them there can be neither pity nor forgiveness; for they deny the -beauty of rewarded toil, the sincerity of honest labor, the mystical -humanity of man. - -Of them no more. Let us go back in a closing moment to the -contemplation of the great body of men and women who labor cheerfully -and honorably, if rather often somewhat mistakenly, to make their -living, to do good work and make the world pay them for it, yet leaving -with the world the firm conviction that it has had a little the better -of the bargain! These are the authors who “go wrong,” and with whose -well-meant errors we have been dealing, not very methodically but -perhaps not unhelpfully. Is there, then, no parting word of advice we -can give our authors? To be sure there is! When our authors are quite -sure they will not go wrong, they may go write! - - - - -A BARBARIC YAWP - - - - -II - -A BARBARIC YAWP - - -It was the handy phrase to describe Walt Whitman: The “barbaric yawp.” -In its elegant inelegance the neatly adjectived noun was felt to be -really brilliant. Stump speakers “made the eagle scream”; a chap like -Whitman had to be characterized handily too. - -The epigrammatic mind is the card index mind. Now the remarkable thing -about the card index is its casualty list. People who card index things -are people who proceed to forget those things. The same metal rod -that transfixes the perforated cards pierces the indexers’ brains. A -mechanical device has been called into play. Brains are unnecessary any -more. The day of pigeonholes was slightly better; for the pigeonholes -were not unlike the human brain in which things are tucked away -together, because they really have some association with each other. -But the card index alphabetizes ruthlessly. Fancy an alphabetical brain! - -Epigrams are like that. A man cannot take the trouble to think; he -falls back on an epigram. He cannot take the trouble to remember and so -he card indexes. The upshot is that he can find nothing in the card -index and of course has no recollection to fall back on. Or he recalls -the epigram without having the slightest idea what it was meant to -signify. - -But this is not to be about card indexes nor even about epigrams. It is -to be a barbaric yawp, by which it is to be supposed was once meant the -happy consciousness and the proud wonder that struck into the heart of -an American poet. Whitman was not so much a poet as the chanteyman of -Longfellow’s Ship of State. There was an hour when the chanteyman had -an inspiration, when he saw as by an apocalyptic light all the people -of these United States linked and joined in a common effort. Every man, -woman and child of the millions tailed on the rope; every one of them -put his weight and muscle to the task. It was a tremendous hour. It was -the hour of a common effort. It was the hour for which, Walt felt, men -had risked their lives a century earlier. It was a revealed hour; it -had not yet arrived; but it was sure to come. And in the glow of that -revelation the singer lifted up his voice and sang.... God grant he may -be hearing the mighty chorus! - - -2 - -America is not a land, but a people. And a people may have no land and -still they will remain a people. There has, for years, been no country -of Poland; but there are Poles. There has been a country of Russia for -centuries, but there is to-day no Russian people. What makes a people? -Not a land certainly. Not political forms nor political sovereignty. -Not even political independence. Nor, for that matter, voices that -pretend or aspire to speak the thoughts of a nation. Poland has had -such voices and Russia has had her artists, musicians, novelists, poets. - -The thing that makes a people is a thing over which statesmen have -no control. Geography throws no light on the subject. Nor does that -study of the races of man which is called anthropology. It is not -a psychological secret (psychology covers a multitude of guesses). -Philosophy may evolve beautiful systems of thought, but systems of -thought have nothing to do with the particular puzzle before us. - -The secret must be sought elsewhere. Is it an inherited thing, this -thing that makes a people? That can’t be; ours is a mixed inheritance -here in America. Is it an abstract idea? Abstract ideas are never -more than architectural pencillings and seldom harden into concrete -foundations. Is it a common emotion? If it were we should be able to -agree on a name for it. Is it an instinct? An instinct might be back of -it. - -What is left? Can it be a religion? As such it should be easily -recognizable. But an element of religion? An act of faith? - -Yes, for faith may exist with or without a creed, and the act of faith -may be deliberate or involuntary. Willed or unwilled the faith is -held; formulated or unformulated the essential creed is there. Let us -look at the people of America, men and women of very divergent types -and tempers far apart; men and women of inextricable heredities and -of confusing beliefs--even, ordinarily, of clashing purposes. Each -believes a set of things, but the beliefs of them all can be reduced -to a lowest common denominator, a belief in each other; just as the -beliefs of them all have a highest common multiple, a willingness to -die in defence of America. To some of them America means a past, to -some the past has no meaning; to some of them America means a future, -to others a future is without significance. But to all of them America -means a present to be safeguarded at the cost of their lives, if need -be; and the fact that the present is the translation of the past to -some and the reading of the future to others is incidental. - - -3 - -We would apply these considerations to the affair of literature; and -having been tiresomely generalizing we shall get down to cases that -every one can understand. - -The point we have tried to make condenses to this: The present is -supremely important to us all. To some of us it is all important -because of the past, and to some of us it is of immense moment because -of the future, and to the greatest number (probably) the present is of -overshadowing concern because it _is_ the present--the time when they -count and make themselves count. It is now or never, as it always is in -life, though the urgency of the hour is not always so apparent. - -It was now or never with the armies in the field, with the men training -in the camps, with the coal miners, the shipbuilders, the food savers -in the kitchens. It is just as much now or never with the poets, the -novelists, the essayists--with the workers in every line, although they -may not see so distinctly the immediacy of the hour. Everybody saw the -necessity of doing things to win the war; many can see the necessity -of doing things that will constitute a sort of winning after the war. -There is always something to be won. If it is not a war it is an after -the war. “Peace hath its victories no less renowned than war” is a fine -sounding line customarily recited without the slightest recognition of -its real meaning. The poet did not mean that the victories of peace -were as greatly acclaimed as the victories of war, but that the sum -total of their renown was as great or greater because they are more -enduring. - - -4 - -Now for the cases. - -It is the duty, the opportunity and the privilege of America now, in -the present hour, to make it impossible hereafter for any one to raise -such a question as Bliss Perry brings up in his book _The American -Spirit in Literature_, namely, whether there is an independent American -literature. Not only does Mr. Perry raise the question, but, stated -as baldly as we have stated it, the query was thereupon discussed, -with great seriousness, by a well-known American book review! We are -happy to say that both Mr. Perry and the book review decided that -there _is_ such a thing as an American literature, and that American -writing is not a mere adjunct (perhaps a caudal appendage) of English -literature. All Americans will feel deeply gratified that they could -honorably come to such a conclusion. But not all Americans will feel -gratified that the conclusion was reached on the strength of Emerson, -Lowell, Longfellow, Whittier, Holmes, Whitman, Poe and others of the -immortal dead. Some Americans will wish with a faint and timid longing -that the conclusion might have been reached, or at least sustained, -on the strength of Tarkington, Robert Herrick, Edith Wharton, Mary -Johnston, Gertrude Atherton, Mary S. Watts, William Allen White, Edgar -Lee Masters, Amy Lowell, Edna Ferber, Joseph Hergesheimer, Owen Wister -and a dozen or so other living writers over whose relative importance -as witnesses for the affirmative we have no desire to quarrel. Mr. -Howells, we believe, was called to the stand. - -If we had not seen it we should refuse to credit our senses. The idea -of any one holding court to-day to decide the question as to the -existence of an independent American literature is incredibly funny. -It is the peculiarity of criticism that any one can set up a court -anywhere at any time for any purpose and with unlimited jurisdiction. -There are no rules of procedure. There are no rules of evidence. There -is no jury; the people who read books may sit packed in the court -room, but there must be no interruptions. Order in the court! Usually -the critic-judge sits alone, but sometimes there are special sessions -with a full bench. Writs are issued, subpœnas served, witnesses are -called and testimony is taken. An injunction may be applied for, either -temporary or permanent. Nothing is easier than to be held in contempt. - - -5 - -The most striking peculiarity of procedure in the Critical Court is -with regard to what constitutes evidence. You might, in the innocence -of your heart, suppose that a man’s writings would constitute the only -admissible evidence. Not at all. His writings have really nothing to -do with the case. What is his Purpose? If, as a sincere individual, -he has anywhere exposed or stated his object in writing books counsel -objects to the admission of this Purpose as evidence on the ground that -it is incompetent, irrelevant and immaterial; and not sound Art. On the -other hand if, as an artist, he has embodied his Purpose in his fiction -so that every intelligent reader may discover it for himself and feel -the glow of a personal discovery, counsel will object to the admission -of his books as evidence on the ground that they are incompetent, -irrelevant and immaterial; and not the best proof. Counsel will demand -that the man himself be examined personally as to his purpose (if he -is alive) or will demand a searching examination of his private life -(if he be dead). The witness is always a culprit and browbeating the -witness is always in order. I am a highbrow and you are a lowbrow; what -the devil do you mean by writing a book anyway? - -Before the trial begins the critic-judge enunciates certain principles -on which the verdict will be based and the verdict is based on those -principles whether they find any application in the testimony or not. -A favorite principle with the man on the bench is that all that is -not obscure is not Art. It isn’t phrased as intelligibly as that, -to be sure; a common way to put it is to lay down the rule that the -popularity of a book (which means the extent to which it is understood -and therefore appreciated) has nothing to do with the case, tra-la, -has nothing to do with the case. Another principle is that sound can -be greater than sense, which, in the lingo of the Highest Criticism, -is the dictum that words and sentences can have a beauty apart from -the meaning (if any) that they seek to convey. And there really is -something in this idea; for example, what could be lovelier than the -old line, “Eeny, meeny, miny-mo”? Shakespeare, a commercial fellow who -wrote plays for a living, knew this when he let one of his characters -sing: - - “When that I was and a little tiny boy, - With hey, ho, the wind and the rain, - A foolish thing was but a toy, - For the rain it raineth every day.” - -And a little earlier in _Twelfth Night_: - - “Like a mad lad, - Pare thy nails, dad; - Adieu, goodman devil.” - -Which is not only beautiful as sound, but without the least sense -unless it hath the vulgarity to be looked for in the work of a -mercenary playwright. - - -6 - -But the strangest thing about the proceedings in the Critical Court -is their lack of contemporary interest. Rarely, indeed, is anything -decided here until it has been decided everywhere else. For the -great decisions are the decisions of life and not decisions on the -past. A man has written twenty books and he is dead. He is ripe for -consideration by the Critical Court. A man has written two novels -and has eighteen more ahead of him. The Critical Court will leave -him alone until he is past all helping. It seems never to occur to -the critic-judge that a young man who has written two novels is more -important than a dead man who has written twenty novels. For the young -man who has written two novels has some novels yet to be written; -he can be helped, strengthened, encouraged, advised, corrected, -warned, counselled, rebuked, praised, blamed, presented with bills of -particulars, and--heartened. If he has not genius nothing can put it -in him, but if he has, many things can be done to help him exploit it. -And a man who is dead cannot be affected by anything you say or do; the -critic-judge has lost his chance of shaping that writer’s work and can -no longer write a decree, only an epitaph. - -To be brutally frank: Nobody cares what the Critical Court thinks -of Whitman or Poe or Longfellow or Hawthorne. Everybody cares -what Tarkington does next, what Mary Johnston tackles, what the -developments are in the William Allen White case, what becomes of -Joseph Hergesheimer, whether Amy Lowell achieves great work in that -contrapuntal poetry she calls polyphonic prose. On these things depend -the present era in American literature and the possibilities of the -future. And these things are more or less under our control. - -The people of America not only believe that there is an independent -American literature, but they believe that there will continue to be. -Some of them believe in the past of that literature, some of them -believe in its future; but all of them believe in its present and its -presence. Their voice may be stifled in the Critical Court (silence -in the court!) but it is audible everywhere else. It is heard in the -bookshops where piles of new fiction melt away, where new verse is in -brisk demand, where new biographies and historical works are bought -daily and where books on all sorts of weighty subjects flake down from -the shelves into the hands of customers. - -The voice of the American people is articulate in the offices of -newspapers which deal with the news of new books. It makes a -seismographic record in the ledgers of publishing houses. It comes to -almost every writer in letters of inquiry, comment and commendation. -What, do you suppose, a writer like Gene Stratton-Porter cares whether -the Critical Court excludes her work or condemns it? She can re-read -hundreds and thousands of letters from men and women who tell her how -profoundly her books have--tickled their fancy? pleased their love of -verbal beauty? taxed their intellectuals to understand? No, merely how -profoundly her books have altered their whole lives. - -Hear ye! Hear ye! Hear ye! The Critical Court is in session. All who -have business with the court draw near and give attention! - - - - -IN THE CRITICAL COURT - - - - -III - -IN THE CRITICAL COURT - - -_The Critical Court being in session, William Dean Howells, H. W. -Boynton, W. C. Brownell, Wilson Follett and William Marion Reedy -sitting, the case of Booth Tarkington, novelist, is called._ - -COUNSEL FOR THE PROSECUTION: If it please the court, this case should -go over. The defendant, Mr. Tarkington, is not dead yet. - -Mr. HOWELLS: I do not know how my colleagues feel, but I have no -objection to considering the work of Mr. Tarkington while he is alive. - -Mr. FOLLETT: I think it would be better if we deferred the -consideration of Mr. Tarkington until it is a little older. - -COUNSEL FOR THE DEFENSE (_in this case Mr. Robert Cortes Holliday, -biographer of Tarkington_): “It”? - -Mr. FOLLETT: I mean his work, or works. Perhaps I should have said -“them.” - -Mr. HOLLIDAY: “They,” not “them.” Exception. And “are” instead of “is.” -Gentlemen, I have no wish to prejudice the case for my client, but I -must point out that if you wait until he is a little older he may be -dead. - -Mr. BOYNTON: So much the better. We can then consider his works in -their complete state and with reference to his entire life. - -Mr. HOLLIDAY: But it would then be impossible to give any assistance to -Mr. Tarkington. The chance to influence his work would have passed. - -Mr. BROWNELL: That is relatively unimportant. - -Mr. HOLLIDAY: I beg pardon but Mr. Tarkington feels it rather important -to him. - -Mr. BOYNTON: My dear Mr. Holliday, you really must remember that it is -not what seems important to Mr. Tarkington that can count with us, but -what is important in our eyes. - -Mr. HOLLIDAY: Self-importance. - -Mr. BOYNTON (_stiffly_): Certainly not. Merely self-confidence. But -on my own behalf I may say this: I am unwilling to consider Mr. -Tarkington’s works in this place at this time; but I am willing to -pass judgment in an article for a newspaper or a monthly magazine or -some other purely perishable medium. That should be sufficient for Mr. -Tarkington. - -Mr. FOLLETT: I think the possibility of considering Mr. Tarkington must -be ruled out, anyway, as one or more of his so-called works have first -appeared serially in the _Saturday Evening Post_. - -Mr. HOLLIDAY (_noting the effect of this revelation on the members of -the court_): Very well, I will not insist. Booth, you will have to get -along the best you can with newspaper and magazine reviews and with -what people write to you or tell you face to face. Be brave, Tark, and -do as you aren’t done by. After all, a few million people read you -and you make enough to live on. The court will pass on you after you -are dead, and if you dictate any books on the ouija board the court’s -verdict may be helpful to you then; you might even manage the later -Henry James manner. - -CLERK OF THE COURT (_Prof. William Lyon Phelps_): Next case! Mrs. -Atherton please step forward! - -Mrs. ATHERTON (_advancing with composure_): I can find no one to act -for me, so I will be my own counsel. I will say at the outset that I -do not care for the court, individually or collectively, nor for its -verdict, whatever it may be. - -Prof. PHELPS: I must warn you that anything you say may, and probably -will, be used against you. - -Mrs. ATHERTON: Oh, I don’t mind that; it’s the things the members of -the court have said against me that I purpose to use against them. - -Mr. BROWNELL: Are you, by any chance, referring to me, Madam? - -Mrs. ATHERTON: I do not refer to persons, Mr. Brownell. I hit -them. No, I had Mr. Boynton particularly in mind. And perhaps Gene -Stratton-Porter. Is she here? (_Looks around menacingly_). No. Well, go -ahead with your nonsense. - -Mr. HOWELLS (_rising_): I think I will withdraw from consideration of -this case. Mrs. Atherton has challenged me so often---- - -Mr. BOYNTON: No, stay. _I_ am going to stick it out---- - -Mr. FOLLETT: I think there is no question but that we should hold the -defendant in contempt. - -Mrs. ATHERTON: Mutual, I assure you. (_She sweeps out of the room and a -large section of the public quietly follows her._) - -CLERK PHELPS: Joseph Hergesheimer to the bar! (_A short, stocky fellow -with twinkling eyes steps forward._) Mr. Hergesheimer? - -Mr. HERGESHEIMER: Right. - -Mr. REEDY: Good boy, Joe! - -Mr. FOLLETT: It won’t do, it won’t do at all. There’s only _The Three -Black Pennys and Gold and Iron_ and a novel called _Java Head_ to go -by. _Saturday Evening Post._ And bewilderingly unlike each other. Seem -artistic but are too popular, I fancy, really to be sound. - -Mr. HERGESHEIMER: With all respect, I should like to ask whether this -is a court of record? - -Mr. HOWELLS: It is. - -Mr. HERGESHEIMER: In that case I think I shall press for a verdict -which may be very helpful to me. I should like also to have the members -of the court on record respecting my work. - -Mr. BOYNTON: Just as I feared. My dear fellow, while we should like to -be helpful and will endeavor to give you advice to that end it must -be done unobtrusively ... current reviews ... we’ll compare your work -with that of Hawthorne and Hardy or perhaps a standard Frenchman. That -will give you something to work for. But you cannot expect us to say -anything definite about you at this stage of your work. Suppose we were -to say what we really think, or what some really think, that you are -the most promising writer in America to-day, promising in the sense -that you have most of your work before you and in the sense that your -work is both popular and artistically fine. Don’t you see the risk? - -Mr. HERGESHEIMER: I do, and I also see that you would make your own -reputation much more than you would make mine. I write a story. I risk -everything with that story. You deliver a verdict. Why shouldn’t you -take a decent chance, too? - -Mr. FOLLETT: Why should I take any more chances than I have to with my -contemporaries? I pick them pretty carefully, I can tell you. - -Mr. HERGESHEIMER: I shall write a novel to be published after my death. -There was Henry Adams. He stipulated that _The Education of Henry -Adams_ should not be published until after his death; and everybody -says it is positively brilliant. - -Mr. FOLLETT (_relieved_): That is a wise decision. But don’t be -disheartened. I’ll probably be able to get around to you in ten years, -anyway. (_Mr. Hergesheimer bows and retires._) - -CLERK PHELPS: John Galsworthy! - -Mr. FOLLETT (_brightening_): Some of the Englishmen! This is better! -Besides, I know all about Galsworthy. - -Mr. GALSWORTHY (_coming forward_): I feel much honored. - -COUNSEL FOR THE PROSECUTION: If the court please, I must state that for -some time now Mr. Galsworthy has been published serially in a magazine -with a circulation of one digit and six ciphers. Or one cipher and six -digits, I cannot remember which. - -Mr. BROWNELL: What, six? Then he has more readers than can be counted -on the fingers of one hand. There are only five fingers on a hand. I -think this is conclusive. - -Mr. BOYNTON: Oh, decidedly. - -Mr. FOLLETT: But I put him in my book on modern novelists, all of whom -were hand picked. - -Mr. GALSWORTHY (_with much calmness for one uttering a terrible -heresy_): Perhaps that’s the difficulty, really. All hand picked. -Do you know, I rather believe in literary windfalls. But I beg to -withdraw. (_And he does._) - -THE CLERK: Herbert George Wells! - -Mr. WELLS (_sauntering up and speaking with a certain inattention_): -Respecting my long novel, Joan and Peter, there are some points that -need to be made clear. Peter, you know, is called Petah by Joan. Petah -is a sapient fellow. He is even able to admire the Germans because, -after all, they knew where they were going, they knew what they were -after, their education had them headed for something. It had, indeed. -I think Petah overlooks the fact that it had headed them for Paris in -1914. - -The point that Oswald and I make in the book is that England and the -Empire, in 1914 and prior thereto, had not been headed for anything, -educationally or otherwise, except Littleness in every field of -political endeavor, except Stupidity in every province of human -affairs. And the proof of this, we argue, is found in the first three -years of the Great War. No doubt. The first three years of the war -prove so many things that this may well be among them; don’t you think -so? - -Without detracting from the damning case which Oswald and I make out -against England it does occur to me, as I poke over my material for a -new book, that as the proof of a pudding is in the eating so the proof -of a nation at war is in the fighting. Indisputable as the bankruptcy -of much British leadership has been, indisputable as it is that General -Gough lost tens of thousands of prisoners, hundreds of guns and vast -stores of ammunition, it is equally indisputable that the Australians -who died like flies at the Dardanelles died like men, that the Tommies -who were shot by their own guns at Neuve Chapelle went forward like -heroes, that the undersized and undernourished and unintellectual -Londoners from Whitechapel who fell in Flanders gave up their immortal -souls like freemen and Englishmen and kinsmen of the Lion Heart. - -And if it comes to a question as to the blame for the war as -distinguished from the question as to the blame for the British conduct -of the war, the latter being that with which _Joan and Peter_ is -almost wholly concerned, I should like to point out now, on behalf of -myself and the readers of my next book, that perhaps I am not entirely -blameless. Perhaps I bear an infinitesimal portion of the terrible -responsibility which I have showed some unwillingness to place entirely -and clearly on Germany. - -For after all, it was Science that made the war and that waged it; it -was the idolatry of Science that had transformed the German nation by -transforming the German nature. It was the proofs of what Science could -do that convinced Prussia of her power, that made her confident that -with this new weapon she could overstride the earth. I had a part in -setting up that worship of Science. I have been not only one of its -prophets but a high priest in its temple. - -And I am all the more dismayed, therefore, when I find myself, as in -_Joan and Peter_, still kneeling at the shrine. What is the cure for -war? I ask. Petah tells us that our energies must have some other -outlet. We must explore the poles and dig through the earth to China. -He himself will go back to Cambridge and get a medical degree; and if -he is good enough he’ll do something on the border line between biology -and chemistry. Joan will build model houses. And the really curious -thing is that the pair of them seem disposed to run the unspeakable -risks of trying to educate still another generation, a generation -which, should it have to fight a war with a conquering horde from Mars, -might blame Peter and Joan severely for the sacrifices involved, just -as _they_ blame the old Victorians for the sacrifice of 1914-1918. - -Mr. HOWELLS: In heaven’s name, what is this tirade? - -Mr. BROWNELL: Mr. Wells is merely writing his next book, that’s all. - -(_As it is impossible to stop Mr. Wells the court adjourns without a -day._) - - - - -BOOK “REVIEWING” - - - - -IV - -BOOK “REVIEWING” - - -On the subject of _Book “Reviewing”_ we feel we can speak freely, -knowing all about the business, as we do, though by no means a -practitioner, and having no convictions on the score of it. For -we point with pride to the fact that, though many times indicted, -a conviction has never been secured against us. However, it isn’t -considered good form (whatever that is) to talk about your own crimes. -For instance, after exhausting the weather, you should say pleasantly -to your neighbor: “What an interesting burglary you committed last -night! We were all quite stirred up!” It is almost improper (much worse -than merely immoral) to exhibit your natural egoism by remarking: “If I -do say it, that murder I did on Tuesday was a particularly good job!” - -For this reason, if for no other, we would refrain, ordinarily, from -talking about book “reviewing”; but since Robert Cortes Holliday has -mentioned the subject in his _Walking-Stick Papers_ and thus introduced -the indelicate topic once and for all, there really seems no course -open but to pick up the theme and treat it in a serious, thoughtful -way. - - -2 - -Book reviewing is so called because the books are not reviewed, or -viewed (some say not even read). They are described with more or less -accuracy and at a variable length. They are praised, condemned, weighed -and solved by the use of logarithms. They are read, digested, quoted -and tested for butter fat. They are examined, evalued, enjoyed and -assessed; criticised, and frequently found fault with (not the same -thing, of course); chronicled and even orchestrated by the few who -never write words without writing both words and music. James Huneker -could make Irvin Cobb sound like a performance by the Boston Symphony. -Others, like Benjamin De Casseres, have a dramatic gift. Mr. De -Casseres writes book revues. - - -3 - -Any one can review a book and every one should be encouraged to do it. -It is unskilled labor. Good book reviewers earn from $150 to $230 a -week, working only in their spare time, like the good-looking young -men and women who sell the _Saturday Evening Post_, the _Ladies’ Home -Journal_ and the _Country Gentleman_ but who seldom earn over $100 -a week. Book reviewing is one of the very few subjects not taught by -the correspondence schools, simply because there is nothing to teach. -It is so simple a child can operate it with perfect safety. Write for -circular giving full particulars and our handy phrasebook listing 2,567 -standard phrases indispensable to any reviewer--FREE. - -In reviewing a book there is no method to be followed. Like one of the -playerpianos, you shut the doors (i.e., close the covers) and play (or -write) _by instinct_! Although no directions are necessary we will -suggest a few things to overcome the beginner’s utterly irrational -sense of helplessness. - -One of the most useful comments in dealing with very scholarly volumes, -such as _A History of the Statistical Process in Modern Philanthropical -Enterprises_ by Jacob Jones, is as follows: “Mr. Jones’s work shows -signs of haste.” The peculiar advantage of this is that you do -not libel Mr. Jones; the haste may have been the printer’s or the -publisher’s or almost anybody’s but the postoffice’s. In the case of a -piece of light fiction the best way to start your review is by saying: -“A new book from the pen of Alice Apostrophe is always welcome.” But -suppose the book is a first book? One of the finest opening sentences -for the review of a first book runs: “For a first novel, George -Lamplit’s _Good Gracious!_ is a tale of distinct promise.” Be careful -to say “distinct”; it is an adjective that fits perfectly over the -shoulders of any average-chested noun. It gives the noun that upright, -swagger carriage a careful writer likes his nouns to have. - - -4 - -But clothes do not make the man and words do not make the book review. -A book review must have a Structure, a Skeleton, if it be no more than -the skeleton in the book closet. It must have a backbone and a bite. It -must be able to stand erect and look the author in the face and tell -him to go to the Home for Indigent Authors which the Authors’ League -will build one of these days after it has met running expenses. - -Our favorite book reviewer reviews the ordinary book in four lines and -a semi-colon. Unusual books drain his vital energy to the extent of a -paragraph and a half, three adjectives to the square inch. - -He makes it a point to have one commendatory phrase and one derogatory -phrase, which gives a nicely balanced, “on the one hand ... on the -other hand” effect. He says that the book is attractively bound but -badly printed; well-written but deficient in emotional intensity; full -of action but weak in characterization; has a good plot but is devoid -of style. - -He reads all the books he reviews. Every little while he pounces upon a -misquotation on page 438, or a misprint on page 279. Reviewers who do -not read the books they review may chance upon such details while idly -turning the uncut leaves or while looking at the back cover, but they -never bring in three runs on the other side’s error. They spot the fact -that the heroine’s mother, who was killed in a train accident in the -fourth chapter, buys a refrigerator in the twenty-third chapter, and -they indulge in an unpardonable witticism as to the heroine’s mother’s -whereabouts after her demise. But the wrong accent on the Greek word in -Chapter XVII gets by them; and as for the psychological impulse which -led the hero to jump from Brooklyn Bridge on the Fourth of July they -miss it entirely and betray their neglect of their duty by alluding -to him as a poor devil crazed with the heat. The fact is, of course, -that he did a Steve Brodie because he found something obscurely hateful -in the Manhattan skyline. Day after day, while walking to his work on -the Brooklyn Rapid Transit, he gazed at the saw-toothed outline of the -buildings limned against the sky. Day by day his soul kept asking: “Why -_don’t_ they get a gold filling for that cavity between the Singer and -Woolworth towers?” And he would ask himself despondently: “Is this what -I live for?” And gradually he felt that it was not. He felt that it -might be something to die about, however. And so, with the rashness -of youth, he leaped. The George Meredith-Thomas Hardy irony came into -the story when he was pulled out of the river by his rival in Dorinda’s -affections, Gregory Anthracyte, owner of the magnificent steam yacht -_Chuggermugger_. - -So much for the anatomy of a book review. Put backbone into it. Read -before you write. Look before you leap. Be just, be fair, be impartial; -and when you damn, damn with faint praise, and when you praise, praise -with faint damns. Be all things to all books. Remember the author. -Review as you would be reviewed by. If a book is nothing in your life -it may be the fault of your life. And it is always less expensive to -revise your life than to revise the book. Your life is not printed from -plates that cost a fortune to make and another fortune to throw away. -“Life is too short to read inferior books,” eh? Books are too good -to be guillotined by inferior lives--or inferior livers. Bacon said -some books were to be digested, but he neglected to mention a cure for -dyspeptics. - - -5 - -But when we say so much we have only touched the surface of a profound -matter. The truth of that matter, the full depth of it, may as well be -plumbed at once. A book cannot be reviewed. It can only be written -about or around. It is insusceptible of such handling as is accorded a -play, for example. - -A man with more or less experience in seeing plays and with more or -less knowledge of the drama goes to the first performance of a new -comedy or tragedy or whatnot. There it is before him in speech and -motion and color. It is acted. The play, structurally, is good or bad; -the acting is either good or bad. Every item of the performance is -capable of being resolved separately and estimated; and the collective -interest or importance of these items can be determined, is, in fact, -determined once and for all by the performance itself. The observer -gets their collective impact at once and his task is really nothing but -a consideration afterward in such detail as he cares to enter upon of -just how that impact was secured. Did you ever, in your algebra days, -or even in your arithmetically earnest childhood, “factor” a quantity -or a number? Take 91. A little difficult, 91, but after some mental -and pencil investigation you found that it was obtained by multiplying -13 by 7. Very well. You knew how the impact of 91 was produced; it was -produced by multiplying 13 by 7. You had reviewed the number 91 in the -sense that you might review a play. - -Now it is impossible to review a book as you would factor a number or -a play. You can’t be sure of the factors that make up the collective -impact of the book upon you. There’s no way of getting at them. -They are summed up in the book itself and no book can be split into -multipliable parts. A book is not the author times an idea times the -views of the publisher. A book is unfactorable, often undecipherable. -It is a growth. It is a series of accretions about a central thought. -The central thought is like the grain of sand which the oyster has -pearled over. The central thought may even be a diseased thought and -the pearl may be a very lovely and brilliant pearl, superficially at -least, for all that. There is nothing to do with a book but to take -it as it is or go at it hammer and tongs, scalpel and curette, chisel -and auger--smashing it to pieces, scraping and cutting, boring and -cleaving through the layers of words and subsidiary ideas and getting -down eventually to the heart of it, to the grain of sand, the irritant -thought that was the earliest foundation. - -Such surgery may be highly skilful or highly and wickedly destructive; -it may uncover something worth while and it may not; naturally, you -don’t go in for much of it, if you are wise, and as a general thing -you take a book as it is and not as it once was or as the author may, -in the innocence of his heart or the subtlety of his experience, have -intended it to be. - - -6 - -Surgery on a book is like surgery on a human being, for a book is -alive; ordinarily the only justification for it is the chance of -saving life. If the operator can save the author’s life (as an -author) by cutting he ought to go ahead, of course. The fate of one -book is nothing as against the lives of books yet unwritten; the -feelings of the author are not necessarily of more account than the -screams of the sick child’s parent. There have been such literary -operations for which, in lieu of the $1,000 fee of medical practise, -the surgeon has been rewarded and more than repaid by a private letter -of acknowledgement and heartfelt thanks. No matter how hard up the -recipient of such a letter may be, the missive seldom turns up in those -auction rooms where the A. L. S. (or Autograph Letter with Signature) -sometimes brings an unexpected and astonishingly large price. - - -7 - -There is a good deal to be said for taking a book as it is. Most books, -in fact, should be taken that way. For the number of books which -contain within them issues of life and death is always very small. You -may handle new books for a year and come upon only one such. And when -you do, unless you recognize its momentousness, no responsibility -rests on _you_ to do anything except follow a routine procedure. In -this domain ignorance is a wholly valid excuse; no one would think -of blaming a general practitioner of medicine for not removing the -patient’s vermiform appendix on principle, so to say. Unless he -apprehended conclusively that the man had appendicitis and unless he -knew the technique of the operation he would certainly be blamed for -performing it. Similarly, unless the handler of new books is dead sure -that a fatality threatens Harold Bell Wright or John Galsworthy or Mary -Roberts Rinehart, unless the new book of Mr. Wright or Mr. Galsworthy -or Mrs. Rinehart is a recognizable and unmistakable symptom, unless, -further, he knows what to uncover in that book and how to uncover it, -he has no business to take the matter in hand at all. Though the way of -most “reviewers” with new books suggests that their fundamental motto -must be that one good botch deserves another. - -Not at all. Better, if you don’t know what to do, to leave bad enough -alone. - -But since the book as it is forms 99 per cent. of the subject under -consideration this aspect of dealing with new books should be -considered first and most extensively. Afterward we can revert to the -one percent. of books that require to go under the knife. - - -8 - -Now the secret of taking a book as it is was never very abstruse and is -always perfectly simple; nevertheless, it seems utterly to elude most -of the persons who deal with new books. It is a secret only because it -is forever hidden from their eyes. Or maybe they deliberately look the -other way. - -There exists in the world as at present constituted a person called -the reporter. He is, mostly, an adjunct of the daily newspaper; in -small places, of the weekly newspaper. It is, however, in the cities -of America that he is brought to his perfection and in this connection -it is worth while pointing out what Irvin Cobb has already noted--the -difference between the New York reporter and the reporter of almost -any other city in America. The New York reporter “works with” his -rival on another sheet; the reporter outside New York almost never -does this. Cobb attributed the difference to the impossible tasks that -confront reporters in New York, impossible, that is, for single-handed -accomplishment. A man who should attempt to cover alone some New York -assignments, to “beat” his fellow, would be lost. Of course where a -New York paper details half a dozen men to a job real competition -between rival outfits is feasible and sometimes occurs. But the point -here is this: The New York reporter, by generally “working with” his -fellow from another daily, has made of his work a profession, with -professional ideals and standards, a code, unwritten but delicate and -decidedly high rules of what is honorable and what is not. Elsewhere -reporting remains a business, decently conducted to be sure, open in -many instances to manifestations of chivalry; but essentially keen, -sharp-edged, cutthroat competition. - -Now it is of the reporter in his best and highest estate that we would -speak here--the reporter who is not only a keen and honest observer but -a happy recorder of what he sees and hears and a professional person -with ethical ideals in no respect inferior to those of any recognized -professional man on earth. - -There are many things which such a reporter will not do under any -pressure of circumstance or at the beck of any promise of reward. He -will not distort the facts, he will not suppress them, he will not put -in people’s mouths words that they did not say and he will not let -the reader take their words at face value if, in the reporter’s own -knowledge, the utterance should be perceptibly discounted. No reporter -can see and hear everything and no reporter’s story can record even -everything that the observer contrived to see and hear. It must record -such things as will arouse in the reader’s mind a correct image and a -just impression. - -How is this to be done? Why, there is no formula. There’s no set of -rules. There’s nothing but a purpose animating every word the man -writes, a purpose served, and only half-consciously served, by a -thousand turns of expression, a thousand choices of words. Like all -honest endeavors to effect a purpose the thing is spoiled, annulled, -made empty of result by deliberate art. Good reporters are neither -born nor made; they evolve themselves and without much help from -any outside agency, either. They can be hindered but not prevented, -helped but not hurt. You may remember a saying that God helps those -who help themselves. The common interpretation of this is that when -a man gets up and does something of his own initiative Providence -is pretty likely to play into his hands a little; not at all, that -isn’t what the proverb means. What it does mean is just this: That -those who help themselves, who really do lift themselves by their -bootstraps, are helped by God; that it isn’t they who do the lifting -but somebody bigger than themselves. Now there is no doubt whatever -that good reporters are good reporters because God makes them so. They -aren’t good reporters at three years of age; they get to be. Does this -seem discouraging? It ought to be immensely encouraging, heartening, -actually “uplifting” in the finest sense of a tormented word. For if -we believed that good reporters were born and not made there would be -no hope for any except the gifted few, endowed from the start; and if -we believed that good reporters were made and not born there would be -absolutely no excuse for any failures whatever--every one should be -potentially a good reporter and it would be simply a matter of correct -training. But if we believe that a good reporter is neither born nor -made, but makes himself with the aid of God we can be unqualifiedly -cheerful. There is hope for almost any one under such a dispensation; -moreover, if we believe in God at all and in mankind at all we must -believe that between God and mankind the supply of topnotch reporters -will never entirely fail. The two together will come pretty nearly -meeting the demand every day in the year. - - -9 - -Perhaps the reader is grumbling, in fact, we seem to hear murmurs. What -has all this about the genesis and nature of good reporters to do with -the publication of new books? Why, this: The only person who can deal -adequately and amply with 99 new books out of a hundred--the 99 that -require to be taken as they are--is the good reporter. He’s the boy -who can read the new book as he would look and listen at a political -convention, or hop around at a fire--getting the facts, getting them -straight (yes, indeed, they do get them straight) and setting them -down, swiftly and selectively, to reproduce in the mind of the public -the precise effect of the book itself. The effect--not the means by -which it was achieved, not the desirability of it having been achieved, -not the artistic quality of it, not the moral worth of it, not -anything in the way of a corollary or lesson or a deduction, however -obvious--just the effect. That’s reporting. That’s getting and giving -the news. And that’s what the public wants. - -Some people seem to think there is something shameful in giving the -public what it wants. They would, one supposes, highly commend the -grocer who gave his customer something “just as good” or (according to -the grocer) “decidedly better.” But substitution, open or concealed, is -an immoral practice. Nothing can justify it, no nobility of intention -can take it out of the class of deception and cheating. - -But, they cry, the public does not want what is sufficiently good, let -alone what is best for it; that is why it is wrong to give the public -what it wants. So they shift their ground and think to escape on a high -moral plateau or table land. But the table land is a tip-table land. -What they mean is that they are confidently setting their judgment of -what the public ought to want against the public’s plain decision what -it does want. They are a few dozens against many millions, yet in their -few dozen intelligences is collected more wisdom than has been the -age-long and cumulative inheritance of all the other sons of earth. -They really believe that.... Pitiable.... - - -10 - -A new book is news. This might almost be set down as axiomatic and not -as a proposition needing formal demonstration by the Euclidean process. -Yet it is susceptible of such demonstration and we shall demonstrate -accordingly. - -In the strict sense, anything that happens is news. Everybody remembers -the old distinction, that if a dog bites a man it is very likely not -news, but that if a man bites a dog it is news beyond all cavil. Such a -generalization is useful and fairly harmless (like the generalization -we ourselves have just indulged in and are about proving) if--a big -if--the broad exception be noted. If a dog bites John D. Rockefeller, -Jr., it is not only news but rather more important, or certainly -more interesting, news than if John Jones of Howlersville bites a -dog. For the chances are that John Jones of Howlersville is a poor -demented creature, after all. Now the dog that bites Mr. Rockefeller -is very likely a poor, demented creature, too; but the distinction -lies in this: the dog bitten by John Jones is almost certainly not as -well-known or as interesting or as important in the lives of a number -of people as Mr. Rockefeller. Pair off the cur that puts his teeth -in the Rockefeller ankle, if you like, with the wretch who puts his -teeth in an innocent canine bystander (it’s the innocent bystander who -always gets hurt); do this and you still have to match up the hound of -Howlersville with Mr. Rockefeller. And the scale of news values tips -heavily away from Howlersville and in the direction of 26 Broadway. - -So it is plain that not all that happens is news compared with some -that happens. The law of specific interest, an intellectual counterpart -of the law of specific gravity in the physical world, rules in the -world of events. Any one handling news who disregards this law does so -at his extreme peril, just as any one building a ship heavier than the -water it displaces may reasonably expect to see his fine craft sink -without a trace. - -Since a new book is a thing happening it is news, subject to the broad -correction we have been discussing above, namely, that in comparison -with other new books it may not be news at all, its specific interest -may be so slight as to be negligible entirely. - -But if a particular new book _is_ news, if its specific interest is -moderately great, then obviously, we think, the person best fitted to -deal with it is a person trained to deal with news, namely, a reporter. -Naturally we all prefer a good reporter. - - -11 - -The question will at once be raised: How is the specific interest of a -new book to be determined? We answer: Just as the specific interest of -any kind of potential news or actual news is determined--in competition -with the other news of the day and hour. What is news one day isn’t -news another. This is a phenomenon of which the regular reader of -every daily paper is more or less consciously aware. There are some -days when “there’s no news in the paper.” There are other days when -the news in the paper is so big and so important that all the lesser -occurrences which ordinarily get themselves chronicled are crowded -out. Granting a white paper supply which does not at present exist, it -would, of course, be possible on the “big days” to record all these -lesser doings; and consistently, day in and day out, to print nicely -proportioned accounts of every event attaining to a certain fixed -level of specific interest. But the reader who may think he would -like this would speedily find out that he didn’t. Some days he would -have a twelve page newspaper and other days (not Sundays, either) he -would have one of thirty-six pages. He would be lost, or rather, his -attention would be lost in the jungle of events that all happened -within twenty-four hours, with the profuse luxuriance of tropical -vegetation shooting up skyward by inches and feet overnight. His -natural appetite for a knowledge of what his fellows were doing would -be alternately starved and overfed; malnutrition would lead to chronic -and incurable dyspepsia; soon he would become a hateful misanthrope, -shunning his fellow men and having a seizure every time Mr. Hearst -brought out the eighth edition (which is the earliest and first) of the -New York _Evening Journal_. It is really dreadful to think what havoc -a literal adhesion to the motto of the New York _Times_--“All the news -that’s fit to print”--would work in New York City. - -No mortal has more than a certain amount of time daily and a certain -amount of attention (according to his mental habit and personal -interest) to bestow on the perusal of a newspaper, or news, or the -printed page of whatever kind. On Sunday he has much more, it is -likely, but still there is a limit and a perfectly finite bound. -Consequently the whole problem for the persons engaged in gathering and -preparing news for presentation to readers sums up in this: “How many -of the day’s doings attaining or exceeding a certain level of public -interest and importance, shall we set before our clients?” Easily -answered, in most cases; and the size of the paper is the index of the -answer. Question Two: “_What_ of the day’s doings shall be served up in -the determined space?” - -For this question there is never an absolute or ready answer, -and there never can be. On some of the affairs to be reported all -journalists would agree; but they would differ in their estimates of -the relative worth of even these and the lengths at which they should -be treated; about lesser occurrences there would be no fixed percentage -of agreement. - - -12 - -Now the application of all this to the business of giving the news of -books should be fairly clear. A new book is news--and so, sometimes, is -an old one, rediscovered. Since a new book is news it should be dealt -with by a news reporter. Not all that happens is news; not all the new -books published are news; new books, like new events of all sorts, are -news when they compete successfully with a majority of their kind. - -There is no more sense in _reporting_--that is, describing individually -at greater or less length--all the new books than there would be in -reporting every incident on the police blotters of a lively American -city. _Recording_ new books is another matter; somewhere, somehow, -most occurrences in this world get recorded in written words that -reach nearly all who are interested in the happenings (as in letters) -or are accessible to the interested few (as the police records). The -difference between the reporter and the recorder is not entirely a -difference of details given. The recorder usually follows a prescribed -formula and makes his record conform thereto; the good reporter never -has a formula and never can have one. Let us see how this works out -with the news of books. - - -13 - -The recorder of new books generally compiles a list of _Books Received_ -or _Books Just Published_ and he does it in this uninspired and -conscientious manner: - - IN THE HEART OF A FOOL. By William Allen White. A story of Kansas - in the last half-century, centered in a single town, showing its - evolution from prairie to an industrial city with difficult economic - and labor problems; the story told in the lives of a group of people, - pioneers and the sons of pioneers--their work, ambitions, personal - affairs, &c. New York: The Macmillan Company. $1.60. - -That would be under the heading _Fiction_. An entry under the heading -_Literary Studies_ or _Essays_ might read: - - OUR POETS OF TO-DAY. By Howard Willard Cook. Volume II. in a series - of books on modern American writers. Sketches of sixty-eight American - poets, nearly all living, including Edgar Lee Masters, Amy Lowell, - Witter Bynner, Robert Service, Edgar Guest, Charles Divine, Carl - Sandburg, Joyce Kilmer, Sara Teasdale, George Edward Woodberry, Percy - Mackaye, Harriet W. Monroe, &c. New York: Moffat, Yard & Co. $1.60. - -These we hasten to say would be unusually full and satisfactory -records, but they would be records just the same--formal and precise -statements of events, like the chronological facts affixed to dates -in an almanac. If all records were like these there would be less -objection to them; but it is an astonishing truth that most records -are badly kept. Why, one may never fathom; since the very formality -and precision make a good record easy. Yet almost any of the principal -pages or magazines in the United States devoted to the news of new -books is likely to make a record on this order: - - IN THE HEART OF A FOOL. By William Allen White. Novel of contemporary - American life. New York, &c. - -Such a record is, of course, worse than inadequate; it is actually -misleading. Mr. White’s book happens to cover a period of fifty years. -“Contemporary American life” would characterize quite as well, or quite -as badly, a story of New York and Tuxedo by Robert W. Chambers. - - -14 - -The reporter works in entirely another manner. He is concerned to -present the facts about a new book in a way sufficiently arresting -and entertaining to engage the reader. As Mr. Holliday says with fine -perception, the true function of the describer of new books is simply -to bring a particular volume to the attention of its proper public. -To do that it is absolutely necessary to “give the book,” at least to -the extent of enabling the reader of the article to determine, with -reasonable accuracy (1) whether the book is for him, that is, addressed -to a public of which he is one, and (2) whether he wants to read it or -not. - -Whether the book is good or bad is not the point. A man interested in -sociology may conceivably want to read a book on sociology even though -it is an exceedingly bad book on that subject and even though he knows -its worthlessness. He may want to profit by the author’s mistakes; -he may want to write a book to correct them; or he may merely want -to be amused at the spectacle of a fellow sociologist making a fool -of himself, a spectacle by no means rare but hardly ever without a -capacity for giving joy to the mildly malicious. - -The determination of the goodness or badness of a book is not and -should not be a deliberate purpose of the good book reporter. Why? -Well, in many cases it is a task of supererogation. Take a reporter -who goes to cover a public meeting at which speeches are made. He does -not find it necessary to say that Mr. So-and-So’s speech was good. -He records what Mr. So-and-So says, or a fair sample of it; which is -enough. The reader can see for himself how good or bad it was and reach -a conclusion based on the facts as tempered by his personal beliefs, -tastes and ideas. - -In the same way, it is superfluous for the book reporter to say that -Miss Such-and-Such’s book on New York is rotten. All he need do is -to set down the incredible fact that Miss Such-and-Such locates the -Woolworth building at Broadway, Fifth Avenue and Twenty-third street, -and refers to the Aquarium as the fisheries section of the Bronx Zoo. -If this should not appear a sufficient notice of the horrible nature -of the volume the reporter may very properly give the truth about -the Woolworth building and the Aquarium for the benefit of people -who have never visited New York and might be unable to detect Miss -Such-and-Such’s idiosyncrasies. - -The rule holds in less tangible matters. Why should the book reporter -ask his reader to accept his dictum that the literary style of a writer -is atrocious when he can easily prove it by a few sentences or a -paragraph from the book? - - -15 - -Yet books are still in the main “reviewed,” instead of being given into -the hands of trained news reporters. Anything worse than the average -book “review” it would certainly be difficult to find in the length -and breadth of America. And England, despite the possession of some -brilliant talents, is nearly as badly off. - -No one who is not qualified as a critic should attempt to criticise new -books. - -There are but few critics in any generation--half a dozen or perhaps -a dozen men in any single one of the larger countries are all who -could qualify at a given time; that much seems evident. What is a -critic? A critic is a person with an education unusually wide either -in life or in letters, and preferably in both. He is a person with -huge backgrounds. He has read thousands of books and has by one -means or another abstracted the essence of thousands more. He has -perhaps travelled a good deal, though this is not essential; but he -has certainly lived with a most peculiar and exceptional intensity, -descending to greater emotional and intellectual depths than the -majority of mankind and scaling higher summits; he has, in some degree, -the faculty of living other people’s lives and sharing their human -experiences which is the faculty that, in a transcendent degree, -belongs to the novelist and storyteller. A critic knows the past and -the present so well that he is able to erect standards, or uncover old -standards, by which he can and does measure the worth of everything -that comes before him. He can actually show you, in exact and -inescapable detail, how De Morgan compares with Dickens and how Gilbert -K. Chesterton ranks with Swift and whether Thackeray learned more from -Fielding or from Daniel Defoe and he can trace the relation between a -period in the life of Joseph Conrad and certain scenes and settings in -_The Arrow of Gold_. - -Such a man is a critic. Of course critics make mistakes but they are -not mistakes of ignorance, of personal unfitness for the task, of -pretension to a knowledge they haven’t. They are mistakes of judgment; -such mistakes as very eminent jurists sometimes make after years on the -bench. The jurist is reversed by the higher court and the critic is -reversed by the appellate decree of the future. - -The mistakes of a real critic, like the mistakes of a real jurist, -are always made on defensible, and sometimes very sound, grounds; -they are reasoned and seasoned conclusions even if they are not the -correct conclusions. The mistakes of the 9,763 persons who assume -the critical ermine without any fitness to wear it are quite another -matter; and they are just the mistakes that would be made by a layman -sitting in the jurist’s seat. The jurist knows the precedents, the -rules of evidence, the law; he is tolerant and admits exceptions into -the record. So the critic; with the difference that the true critic -merely presides and leaves the verdict to that great jury of true and -right instincts which we call “the public.” The genuine critic is -concerned chiefly to see that the case gets before the jury cleanly. -Without presuming to tell the jury what its verdict must be--except -in extraordinary circumstances--he does instruct it what the verdict -should be on, what should be considered in arriving at it, what -principles should guide the decision. - -But the near-critic (God save the mark!) has it in his mind that he -must play judge and jury too. He doesn’t like the writer’s style, or -thinks the plot is poor, or this bad or that defective. Instead of -carefully outlining the evidence on which the public might reach a -correct verdict on these points he delivers a dictum. It doesn’t go, of -course, at least for long; and it never will. - -Let us be as specific as is possible in this, as specific, that is, as -a general discussion can be and remain widely applicable. - -I don’t like the writer’s style. I am not a person of critical -equipment or pretensions. I am, we will say, a book reporter. I do not -declare, with a fiat and a flourish, that the style is bad; I merely -present a chunk of it. There is the evidence, and nothing else is so -competent, so relevant or so material, as the lawyers would say. I -may, in the necessity to be brief and the absence of space for an -excerpt, say that the style is adjectival, or adverbial, or diffuse, -or involved or florid or something of that sort, _if I know it to be_. -These would be statements of fact. “Bad” is a statement of opinion. - -I may call the plot “weak” if it is weak (a fact) and if I know -weakness in a plot (which qualifies me to announce the fact). But if I -call the plot “poor” I am taking a good deal upon myself. Its poorness -is a matter of opinion. Some stories are spoiled by a strong plot -which dominates the reader’s interest almost to the exclusion of other -things--fine characterization, atmosphere, and so on. - -And even restrictions of space can hardly excuse the lack of courtesy, -or worse, shown by the near-critic who calls the plot weak or the style -diffuse or involved, however much these may be facts, and who does not -at least briefly explain in what way the style is diffuse (or involved) -and wherein the weakness of the plot resides. But to put a finger on -the how or the where or the why requires a knowledge and an insight -that the near-critic does not possess and will not take the trouble to -acquire; so we are asking him to do the impossible. Nevertheless we can -ask him to do the possible; and that is to leave off talking or writing -on matters he knows nothing about. - - -16 - -The task of training good book reporters is not a thing to be easily -and lightly undertaken. And the first essential in the making of such -a reporter is the inculcation of a considerable humility of mind. A -near-critic can afford to think he knows it all, but a book reporter -cannot. Besides a sense of his own limitations the book reporter must -possess and develop afresh from time to time a mental attitude which -may best be summed up in this distinction: When a piece of writing -seems to him defective he must stop short and ask himself, “Is this -defect a fact or is it my personal feeling?” If it is a fact he must -establish it to his own, and then to the reader’s, satisfaction. If -it is his personal impression or feeling, merely, as he may conclude -on maturer reflection, he owes it to those who will read his article -either not to record it or to record it as a personal thing. There is -no sense in saying only the good things that can be said about a book -that has bad things in it. Such a course is dishonest. It is equally -dishonest, and infinitely more common, to pass off private opinions as -statements of fact. - -When in doubt, the doubt should be resolved in favor of the author. A -good working test of fact versus personal opinion is this: If you, as a -reporter, cannot put your finger on the apparent flaw, cannot give the -how or where or why of the thing that seems wrong, it must be treated -as your personal feeling. A fact that you cannot buttress might as well -not be a fact at all--unless, of course, it is self-evident, in which -case you have only to state it or exhibit your evidence to command a -universal assent. - -All that we have been saying respecting the fact or fancy of a -flaw in a piece of writing applies with equal force, naturally, to -the favorable as well as the unfavorable conclusion you, as a book -reporter, may reach. Because a story strikes you as wonderful it does -not follow that it is wonderful. You are under a moral obligation, -at least, to establish the wonder of it. The procedure for the book -reporter who has to describe favorably and for the book reporter who -has to report unfavorably is the same. First comes the question of -fact, then the citation, if possible, of evidence; and if that be -impossible the brief indication of the how, the where, the why of the -merit reported. If the meritoriousness remains a matter of personal -impression it ought so to be characterized but may warrantably be -recorded where an adverse impression would go unmentioned. The -presumption is in favor of the author. It should be kept so. - - -17 - -In all this there is nothing impossible, nothing millennial. But what -has been outlined of the work of the true book reporter is as far as -possible from what we very generally get to-day. We get unthinking -praise and unthinking condemnation; we do not expect analysis but -we have a right to expect straightaway exposition and a condensed -transliteration of the book being dealt with. - -“Praise,” we have just said, and “condemnation.” That is what it is, -and there is no room in the book reporter’s task either for praise or -condemnation. He is not there to praise the book any more than a man is -at a political convention to praise a nominating speech; he is there -to describe the book, to describe the speech, to _report_ either. A -newspaperman who should begin his account of a meeting in this fashion, -“In a lamentably poor speech, showing evidences of hasty preparation, -Elihu Root,” &c., would be fired--and ought to be. No matter if a -majority of those who heard Mr. Root thought the same way about it. - - -18 - -The book reporter will be governed in his work by the precise news -value in the book he is dealing with at the moment he is dealing with -it. This needs illustration. - -On November 11, 1918, an armistice was concluded in Europe, terminating -a war that had lasted over four years. In that four years books -relating to the war then being waged had sold heavily, even at times -outselling fiction. Had the war drawn to a gradual end the sales of -these war books would probably have lessened, little by little, until -they reached and maintained a fairly steady level. From this they would -doubtless have declined, as the end drew near, lower and lower, until -the foreseen end came, when the interest in them would have been as -great, but not much greater, than the normal interest in works of a -historical or biographical sort. - -But the end came overnight; and suddenly the whole face of the world -was transformed. The reaction in the normal person was intense. In -an instant war books of several pronounced types became intolerable -reading. _How I Reacted to the War_, by Quintus Quintuple seemed -tremendously unimportant. Even _Mr. Britling_ was, momentarily, utterly -stale and out of date. Reminiscences of the German ex-Kaiser were -neither interesting nor important; he was a fugitive in Holland. - -The book reporter who had any sense of news values grasped this -immediately. Books that a month earlier would have been worth 1,000 -to 1,500 word articles were worth a few lines or no space at all. -On the other hand books which had a historical value and a place as -interesting public records, such as _Ambassador Morgenthau’s Story_, -were not diminished either in interest or in importance. - -Some books which had been inconsequential were correspondingly exalted -by the unprecedented turn of affairs. These were books on such -subjects as the re-education of disabled fighters, the principles -which might underlie the formation of a league of nations, problems of -reconstruction of every sort. They had been worth, some of them, very -small articles a week earlier; now they were worth a column or two -apiece. - - -19 - -No doubt we ought to conclude this possibly tedious essay with some -observations on the one per cent. of books which call for swift -surgery. But such an enterprise is, if not impossible, extraordinarily -difficult for the reason that the same operation is never called for -twice. - -In a sense it is like cutting diamonds, or splitting a large stone -into smaller stones. The problem varies each time. The cutter respects -certain principles and follows a careful technique. That is all. - -We shall, for the sake of the curious, take an actual instance. In -1918 there was published a novel called _Foes_ by Mary Johnston, an -American novelist of an endowment so decided as fairly to entitle her -to the designation “a genius.” - -Miss Johnston’s first novel had appeared twenty years earlier. Her -first four books--nay, her first two, the second being _To Have and to -Hold_--placed her firmly in the front rank of living romantic writers. -The thing that distinguished her romanticism was its sense of drama in -human affairs and human destiny. Added to this was a command of live, -nervous, highly poetic prose. History--romance; it did not matter. She -could set either movingly before you. - -Her work showed steady progress, reaching a sustained culmination in -her two Civil War novels, _The Long Roll_ and _Cease Firing_. She -experimented a little, as in her poetic drama of the French Revolution, -_The Goddess of Reason_, and in _The Fortunes of Garin_, a tapestry -of mediæval France. _The Wanderers_ was a more decided venture, but a -perfectly successful. Then came _Foes_. - -Considered purely as a romantic narrative, as a story of friendship -transformed into hatred and the pursuit of a private feud under the -guise of wreaking Divine vengeance, _Foes_ is a superb tale. Considered -as a novel, _Foes_ is a terrible failure. - -Why? Is it not sufficient to write a superb tale? Yes, if you have -essayed nothing more. Is a novel anything more than “a good story, -well told”? Yes, if the writer essays to make more of it. - -The novelist who has aimed at nothing beyond the “good story, well -told” has a just grievance against any one who asks anything further. -But against the novelist who has endeavored to make his story, however -good, however well told, the vehicle for a human philosophy or a -metaphysical speculation, the reader has a just grievance--if the -endeavor has been unsuccessful or if the philosophy is unsound. - -Now as to the soundness or unsoundness of a particular philosophy -every reader must pronounce for himself. The metaphysical idea which -was the basis of Miss Johnston’s novel was this: All gods are one. All -deities are one. Christ, Buddha; it matters not. “There swam upon him -another great perspective. He saw Christ in light, Buddha in light. -The glorified--the unified. _Union._” Upon this idea Miss Johnston -reconciles her two foes. - -This perfectly comprehensible mystical conception is the rock on which -the whole story is founded--and the rock on which it goes to pieces. -It will be seen at once that the conception is one which no Christian -can entertain and remain a Christian--nor any Buddhist, and remain -a Buddhist, either. To the vast majority of mankind, therefore, the -philosophy of _Foes_ was unsound and the novel was worthless except -for the superficial incidents and the lovely prose in which they were -recounted. - -It might be thought that for those who accepted the mystical concept -Miss Johnson imposed, _Foes_ would have been a novel of the first rank. -No, indeed; and for this reason: - -Her piece of mysticism was supposed to be arrived at and embraced by a -dour Scotchman of about the year of Our Lord 1750. It was supposed to -transform the whole nature of that man so as to lead him to give over -a life-long enmity in which he had looked upon himself as a Divine -instrument to punish an evil-doer. - -Now however reasonable or sound or inspiring and inspiriting the -mystical idea may have seemed to any reader, he could not but be -fatally aware that, as presented, the thing was a flat impossibility. -Scotchmen of the year 1750 were Christians above all else. They were, -if you like, savage Christians; some of them were irreligious, some of -them were God-defying, none of them were Deists in the all-inclusive -sense that Miss Johnston prescribes. The idea that Christ and Buddha -might possibly be nothing but different manifestations of the Deity -is an idea which could never have occurred to the eighteenth century -Scotch mind--and never did. Least of all could it have occurred to such -a man as Miss Johnston delineates in Alexander Jardine. - -The thing is therefore utterly anachronistic. It is a historical -anachronism, if you like, the history here being the history of the -human spirit in its religious aspects. Every reader of the book, no -matter how willing he may have been to accept the novelist’s underlying -idea, was aware that the endeavor to convey it had utterly failed, -was aware that Miss Johnston had simply projected _her_ idea, _her_ -favorite bit of mysticism, into the mind of one of her characters, a -Scotchman living a century and a half earlier! But the thoughts that -one may think in the twentieth century while tramping the Virginia -hills are not thoughts that could have dawned in the mind of a Scottish -laird in the eighteenth century, not even though he lay in the -flowering grass of the Roman Campagna. - -... And so there, in _Foes_, we have the book in a hundred which called -for something more than the intelligent and accurate work of the -book reporter. Here was a case of a good novelist, and a very, very -good one, gone utterly wrong. It was not sufficient to convey to the -prospective reader a just idea of the story and of the qualities of it. -It was necessary to cut and slash, as cleanly and as swiftly and as -economically as possible--and as dispassionately--to the root of the -trouble. For if Miss Johnston were to repeat this sort of performance -her reputation would suffer, not to speak of her royalties; readers -would be enraged or misled; young writers playing the sedulous ape -would inflict dreadful things upon us; tastes and tempers would be -spoiled; publishers would lose money;--and, much the worst of all, the -world would be deprived of the splendid work Mary Johnston could do -while she was doing the exceedingly bad work she did do. - -Perhaps the most disturbing thing about the blunder in _Foes_ was the -fact that there was no necessity for it. The Christian religion, which -was the religion of Alexander Jardine, provides for reconciliation, -indeed, it exacts it. There was the way for Miss Johnston to bring her -foes together. Of course, it would not have been intellectually so -exciting. But there is such a thing as emotional appeal, and it is not -always base; there are emotions in the human so high and so lofty that -it is wiser not to try to transcend them.... - - -The appearance of part of the foregoing in _Books and the Book World_ -of _The Sun_, New York, brought a letter from Kansas which should find -a place in this volume. The letter, with the attempted answer, may as -well be given here. The writer is head of the English department in a -State college. He wrote: - - -20 - -“I hope that the mails lost for your college professors of English -subscribers their copies of _Books and the Book World_ [containing the -foregoing observations on _Book Reporting_].... College professors do -not like to be disturbed--and most of us cannot be, for that matter. -The TNT in those pages was not meant for us, perhaps, but it should -have been. - -“When I read _Book Reporting_ I dictated three pages of protest, but -did not send it on--thanks to my better judgment.... Then I decided, -since you had added so much to my perturbation, to ask you to help me. - -“We need it out here--literary help only, of course. This is the only -State college on what was once known as the ‘Great Plains.’ W. F. -Cody won his sobriquet on Government land which is now our campus. -Our students are the sons and daughters of pioneers who won over -grasshoppers, droughts, hot winds and one crop farms. They are so near -to real life that the teaching of literature must be as real as the -literature--rather, it ought to be. That’s where I want you to help me. - -“I am not teaching literature here now as I was taught geology back in -Missouri. That’s as near as I shall tell you how I teach--it is bad -enough and you might not help me if I did. (Perhaps, in fairness to -you, I should say that for several years never less than one-third of -those to whom we gave degrees have majored in English, and always as -many as the next two departments combined.) - -“Here’s what I am tired of and want to get away from: - -“1. Testing students on reading a book by asking fact questions about -what is in the book--memory work, you see. - -“2. Demanding of students a scholarship in the study of literature that -is so academic that it is Prussian. - -“3. Demanding that students serve time in literature classes as a means -of measuring their advance in the study of literature. - -“Here’s what I want you to help me with in some definite concrete way: -(Sounds like a college professor making an assignment--beg pardon.) - -“1. Could you suggest a scheme of ‘book reporting’ for college students -in literature classes? (An old book to a new person is news, isn’t it?) - -“2. Give me a list of books published during the last ten years that -should be included in college English laboratory classes in literature. -I want your list. I have my own, but fear it is too academic. - -“3. What are some of the things which should enter into the training -of teachers of high school English? Part of our work, especially in -the summer, is to give such training to men and women who will teach -composition and literature in Kansas high schools. - -“Your help will not only be appreciated, but it will be used.” - - -21 - -To answer adequately these requests would take about six months’ work -and the answers would make a slender book. And then they would exhibit -the defects inseparable from a one man response. None of which excuses -a failure to attempt to answer, though it must extenuate failures in -the attempt. - -We shall try to answer, in this place, though necessarily without -completeness. If nothing better than a few suggestions is the result, -why--suggestions may be all that is really needed. - -And first respecting the things our friend is tired of and wants to get -away from: - -1. Fact questions about what is in the book--memory work--are not much -use if they stop with the outline of the story. What is _not_ in the -book may be more important than what is. Why did the author select this -scene for narration and omit that other, intrinsically (it seems) the -more dramatically interesting of the two? See _The Flirt_, by Booth -Tarkington, where a double murder gets only a few lines and a small -boy’s doings occupy whole chapters. - -2. Scholarship is less important than wide reading, though the two -aren’t mutually exclusive. A wide acquaintance doesn’t preclude a few -profoundly intimate friendships. Textual study has spoiled Chaucer, -Shakespeare and Milton for most of us. Fifty years hence Kipling and -Masefield will be spoiled in the same way. - -3. Time serving over literature is a waste of time. There are only -three ways to teach literature. The first is by directing students -to books for _voluntary_ reading--hundreds of books, thousands. -The second is by class lectures--entertaining, idea’d, anecdoted, -catholic in range and expository in character. The third is by -conversation--argumentative at times, analytic at moments, but mostly -by way of exchanging information and opinions. - -Study books as you study people. Mix among them. You don’t take notes -on people unless, perchance, in a diary. Keep a diary on books you -read, if you like, but don’t “take notes.” Look for those qualities in -books that you look for in people and make your acquaintances by the -same (perhaps unformulated) rules. To read snobbishly is as bad as to -practise snobbery among your fellows. - - -22 - -We go on to the first of our friend’s requests for help. It is a scheme -for “book reporting” for college students in literature classes and he -premises that an old book to a new reader is news. Of course it is. - -Let the student take up a book that’s new to him and read it by -himself, afterward writing a report of it to be read to the class. When -he comes to write his report he must keep in the forefront of his mind -this one thing: - -To tell the others accurately enough about that book so that each one -of them will know whether or not _he_ wants to read it. - -That is all the book reporter ever tries for. No book is intended for -everybody, but almost every book is intended for somebody. The problem -of the book reporter is to find the reader. - -Comparison may help. For instance, those who enjoy Milton’s pastoral -poetry will probably enjoy the long poem in Robert Nichols’s _Ardours -and Endurances_. Those who like Thackeray will like Mary S. Watts. -Those who like Anna Katharine Green will thank you for sending them to -_The Moonstone_, by one Wilkie Collins. - -Most stories depend upon suspense in the action for their main effect. -You must not “give away” the story so as to spoil it for the reader. In -a mystery story you may state the mystery and appraise the solution or -even characterize it--but you mustn’t reveal it. - -Tell ’em that Mr. Hergesheimer’s _Java Head_ is an atmospheric marvel, -but will disappoint many readers who put action first. Tell ’em that -William Allen White writes (often) banally, but so saturates his novel -with his own bigheartedness that he makes you laugh and cry. Tell ’em -the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth as well as you can -make it out--and for heaven’s sake ask yourself with every assertion: -“Is this a fact or is it my personal opinion?” _And a fact, for your -purpose, will be an opinion in which a large majority of readers will -concur._ - - -23 - -“Give me a list of books published during the last ten years that -should be included in college English laboratory classes in literature. -I want your list. I have my own, but fear it is too academic.” - -The following list is an offhand attempt to comply with this request. -It is offered merely for the suggestions it may contain. If the ten -year restriction is rigid we ask pardon for such titles as may be a -little older than that. Strike them out. - -For Kansans: Willa Sibert Cather’s novels, _O Pioneers!_ and _My -Antonia_, chronicling people and epochs of Kansas-Nebraska. William -Allen White’s _A Certain Rich Man_ and _In the Heart of a Fool_, less -for their Kansas-ness than for their Americanism and humanity. - -For Middle Westerners: Meredith Nicholson’s _The Valley of Democracy_. -Zona Gale’s _Birth_. Carl Sandburg’s _Chicago Poems_. Edgar Lee -Masters’s _Spoon River Anthology_. Vachel Lindsay’s longer poems. -Mary S. Watts’s _Nathan Burke_ and _Van Cleve: His Friends and His -Family_. Lord Charnwood’s life of Lincoln. William Dean Howells’s _The -Leatherwood God_. Booth Tarkington’s _The Conquest of Canaan_ (first -published about fourteen years ago) and _The Magnificent Ambersons_. -Gene Stratton-Porter’s _A Daughter of the Land_, her _Freckles_ and her -_A Girl of the Limberlost_. One or two books by Harold Bell Wright. -_The Passing of the Frontier_, by Emerson Hough, and other books in the -Chronicles of America series published by the Yale University Press. - -For Americans: Mary S. Watts’s _The Rise of Jennie Cushing_. Owen -Wister’s _The Virginian_ (if not barred under the ten year rule). Booth -Tarkington’s _The Flirt_. Novels with American settings by Gertrude -Atherton and Stewart Edward White. Mary Johnston’s _The Long Roll_ -and _Cease Firing_. Willa Sibert Cather’s _The Song of the Lark_. -Edith Wharton’s _Ethan Frome_. Alice Brown’s _The Prisoner_. Ellen -Glasgow’s _The Deliverance_. Corra Harris’s _A Circuit-Rider’s Wife_. -All of O. Henry. Margaret Deland’s _The Iron Woman_. Earlier novels by -Winston Churchill. Ernest Poole’s _The Harbor_. Joseph Hergesheimer’s -_The Three Black Pennys_, his _Gold and Iron_ and his _Java Head_. -Historical books by Theodore Roosevelt. American biographies too -numerous to mention. _From Isolation to Leadership: A Review of -American Foreign Policy_ by Latané (published by the educational -department of Doubleday, Page & Company). Essays, such as those of -Agnes Repplier. - -Each of these enumerations presupposes the books already named, or most -of them. Don’t treat them as pieces of literary workmanship. Many of -them aren’t. Those that have fine literary workmanship have something -else, too--and it’s the other thing, or things, that count. Fine art -in a book is like good breeding in a person, a passport, not a Magna -Charta. “Manners makyth man”--yah! - - -24 - -We are also asked: - -“What are some of the things which should enter into the training of -teachers of high school English?” - -We reply: - -A regard for literature, not as it reflects life, but as it moulds -lives. A profound respect for an author who can find 100,000 readers, a -respect at least equal to that entertained for an author who can write -superlatively well. For instance: Get it out of your head that you can -afford to condescend toward a best seller, or to worship such a writer -as Stevenson for his sheer craftsmanship. - -An instinct for what will nourish the ordinary man or woman as keen -as your perception of what will be relished by the fastidious reader. -Don’t insist that people must live on what you, or any one else, -declare to be good for them. It is not for nothing that they “don’t -know anything about literature, _but know what they like_.” - -A confidence in the greater wisdom of the greatest number. Tarkington -got it right. The public wants the best it is capable of understanding; -its understanding may not be the highest understanding, but “the writer -who stoops to conquer doesn’t conquer.” Neither does the writer who -never concedes anything. The public’s standard can’t always be wrong; -the private standards can’t always be right. - -Arnold Bennett says, quite rightly, that the classics are made and -kept alive by “the passionate few.” But the business of high school -teachers of English is not with the passionate few--who will look after -themselves--but with the unimpassioned many. You can lead the student -to Mr. Pope’s Pierian spring, but you cannot make him drink. Unless -you can show him, in the Missourian sense, it’s all off. If you can’t -tell what it is a girl likes in Grace S. Richmond how are you going to -show her what she’ll like in Dickens? Unless you know what it is that -“they” get out of these books they _do_ read you won’t be able to bait -the hook with the things you want them to read. Don’t you think you’ve -got a lot to learn yourself? And mightn’t you do worse than sit down -yourself and read attentively, at whatever personal cost, some of the -best sellers? - -It all goes back to the size of the teacher’s share of our common -humanity. A person who can’t read a detective story for the sake of the -thrills has no business teaching high school English. A person who is a -literary snob is unfit to teach high school English. A person who can’t -sense (better yet, share) the common feeling about a popular writer and -comprehend the basis of it and sympathize a little with it and express -it more or less articulately in everyday speech is not qualified to -teach high school English. - - -25 - -A word about writing “compositions” in high school English classes. -Make ’em write stories instead. If they want to tackle thumbnail -sketches or abstracter writing--little essays--why, let ’em. -Abstractions in thought and writing are like the ocean--it’s fatally -easy to get beyond your depth, and every one else’s. Read what Sir -Arthur Quiller-Couch says about this in his _Studies in Literature_. -Once in a while a theologian urges us to “get back to the Bible.” Well, -there is one sense, at least, in which the world would do well to get -back to the Bible, or to the Old Testament, at any rate. As Gardiner -points out in his _The Bible as English Literature_, it was the -fortune or misfortune of ancient Hebrew that it had no abstractions. -Everything was stated in terms of the five senses. There was no -such word as “virtue”; you said “sweet smellingness” or “pleasant -tastingness” or something like that. And everybody knew what you meant. -Whereas “virtue” means anything from personal chastity to a general -meritoriousness that nobody can define. The Greeks introduced abstract -thinking and expression and some Germans blighted the world by their -abuse. - -What should enter into the training of high school teachers of English? -Only humbleness, sanity, catholicity of viewpoint, humor, a continual -willingness to learn, a continuous faith in the people--and undying -enthusiasm. Only these--and the love of books. - - - - -LITERARY EDITORS - -BY ONE OF THEM - - - - -V - -LITERARY EDITORS, BY ONE OF THEM - - -The very term “literary editor” is a survival. It is meaningless, but -we continue to use it because no better designation has been found, -just as people in monarchical countries continue to speak of “King -George” or “Queen Victoria of Spain.” Besides, there is politeness -to consider. No one wants to be the first to allude publicly and -truthfully to “Figurehead George” or “Social Leader Victoria.” - -Literary editors who are literary are not editors, and literary -editors who are editors are no longer literary. Of old there were -scholarly, sarcastic men (delightful fellows, personally) who sat in -cubbyholes and read unremittingly. Afterward, at night, they set down -a few thoughtful, biting words about what they had read. These were -printed. Publishers who perused them felt as if knives had been stuck -in their backs. Booksellers who read them looked up to ask each other -pathetically: “But what does it _mean_?” Book readers who read them -resolved that the publication of a new book should be, for them, the -signal to read an old one. It was good for the secondhand trade. - -We’ve changed all that, or, if we haven’t, we’re going to. Take a chap -who runs what is called a “book section.” This is a separate section -or supplement forming part of a daily or Sunday newspaper. Its pages -are magazine size--half the size of newspaper pages. They number from -eight to twenty-eight, depending on the season and the advertising. The -essential thing to realize about such a section is that it requires an -editor to run it. - -It does not require a literary man, or woman, at all. The editor of -such a section need have no special education in the arts or letters. -He must have judgment, of course, and if he has not some taste for -literary matters he may not enjoy his work as he will if he has that -taste. But high-browism is fatal. - -Can our editor “review” a book? Perhaps not. It is no matter. Maybe he -knows a good review when he sees it, which will matter a good deal. -Maybe he can get capable people to deal with the books for him. Which -will matter more than anything else on earth in the handling of his -book section. - -A section will most certainly require, to run it, a man who can tell -a good review (another word-survival) and who can get good reviewers. -It will require a man, or woman, with a sharp, clear and very broad -viewpoint. Such exist. What do we mean--viewpoint? - -The right conception, it seems to us, starts with the proposition that -a new book is news (sometimes an old one is news too) and should be -dealt with as such. Perhaps, we are dealing only with a state of mind, -in all this, but states of mind are important. They are the only states -where self-determination is a sure thing. To get on: - -Your literary editor is like unto a city editor, an individual whose -desk is usually not so far away but that you can study him in his -habitat. The city editor tries to distinguish the big news from the -little news. The literary editor will wisely do the same. What is big -news in the world of books? Well, a book that appears destined to be -read as widely fifty years hence as it is to-day on publication is big -news. And a book that will be read immediately by 100,000 people is -bigger news. People who talk about news often overlook the ephemeral -side of it. Much of the newsiness and importance of news resides in -its transiency. What is news to-day isn’t news to-morrow. But to-day -100,000 people, more or less, will want to know about it. - -Illustration: Two events happen on the same day. One of them will be -noted carefully in histories written fifty years hence, but it affects, -and interests, at the hour of its occurrence very few persons. Of -course it is news, but there may easily, at that hour, be much bigger. -For another event occurring on that same day, though of a character -which will make it forgotten fifty years later, at once and directly -affects the lives of the hundred thousand. - -Parallel: Two books are published on the same day. One of them will be -dissected fifty years later by the H. W. Boyntons and Wilson Folletts -of that time. But the number of persons who will read it within the -twelvemonth of its birth is small--in the hundreds. The other book will -be out of print and unremembered in five years. But within six months -of its publication hundreds of thousands will read it. Among those -hundreds of thousands there will be hundreds, and maybe thousands, -whose thoughts, ideas, opinions will be seriously modified and in some -cases lastingly modified--whose very lives may change trend as a result -of reading that book. - -No need to ask which event and which book is the bigger news. News is -not the judgment of posterity on a book or event. News is not even the -sum total of the effects of an event or a book on human society. News -is the immediate importance, or interest, of an event or a book to the -greatest number of people. - -Eleanor H. Porter writes a new story. One in every thousand persons -in the United States, or perhaps more, wants to know about it, and -at once. Isidor MacDougal (as Frank M. O’Brien would say) writes a -literary masterpiece. Not one person in 500,000 cares, or would care -even if the subject matter were made comprehensible to him. The oldtime -“reviewer” would write three solid columns about Isidor MacDougal’s -work. The present-day literary editor puts it in competent hands for a -simplified description to be printed later; and meanwhile he slaps Mrs. -Porter’s novel on his front page. - -The troubles of a literary editor are the troubles of his friend up -the aisle, the city editor. The worst of them is the occasional and -inevitable error in giving out the assignment. All his reporters -are good book reporters, but like the people on the city editor’s -staff they have usually their limitations, whether temperamental or -knowledgeable. Every once in a while the city editor sends to cover a -fire a reporter who does speechified dinners beautifully but who has no -sympathy with fires, who can’t get through the fire lines, who writes -that the fire “broke out” and burns up more words misdescribing the -facts than the copyreader can extinguish with blue air and blue pencil. -Just so it will happen in the best regulated literary editor’s sanctum -that, now and then, the editor will give the wrong book to the right -man. Then he learns how unreasonable an author can be, if he doesn’t -know already from the confidences of publishers. - -The literary editor’s point of view, we believe, must be that so -well expressed by Robert Cortes Holliday in the essay on _That -Reviewer “Cuss”_ in the book _Walking-Stick Papers_. Few books that -get published by established publishing houses are so poor or so -circumscribed as not to appeal to a body of readers somewhere, however -small or scattered. The function of the book reporter is transcendently -to find a book’s waiting audience. If he can incidentally warn off -those who don’t belong to that audience, so much the better. That’s a -harder thing to do, of course. - - -2 - -The first requisite in a good book section is that it shall be -interesting. As regards the news of new books, this is not difficult -where book reporters, with the reporter’s attitude, are on the job. -Reporter’s stories are sometimes badly written, but they are seldom -dull. New books described by persons who have it firmly lodged in -their noodles that they are “reviewing” the books, fare badly. The -reviewer-obsession manifests itself in different ways. Sometimes the -new book is made to march past the reviewer in column of squads, -deploying at page 247 into skirmish formation and coming at page 431 -into company front. Very fine, but the reader wants to see them in the -trenches, or, headed by the author uttering inspiriting yells, going -over the top. On other occasions the reviewer assumes the so-called -judicial attitude, the true inwardness of which William Schwenk Gilbert -was perhaps the first to appreciate, with the possible exception of -Lewis Carroll. Then doth our reviewer tell us what will be famous a -century hence. Much we care what will be famous a century hence. What -bothers us is what we shall read to-morrow. Of course it may happen to -be one and the same book. Very well then, why not say so? - -The main interest of the book section is served by getting crackajack -book reporters. They will suffice for the people who read the section -because they are interested in books. If the literary editor stops -there, however, he might as well never have started. These people would -read the book section anyway, unless it were filled throughout with -absolutely unreadable matter, as has been known to happen. Even then -they would doubtless scan the advertisements. At least, that is the -theory on which publishers hopefully proceed. There are book sections -where the contributors always specify that their articles shall have a -position next to advertising matter. - -No, the literary editor must interest people who do not especially -care about books as such. He can do it only by convincing them that -books are just as full of life and just as much a part of a normal -scheme of life as movies, or magazine cut-outs, or buying things on the -instalment plan. Many a plain person has been led to read books by the -fact that books are sometimes sold for instalment payments. Anything -so sold, the ordinary person at once realizes, must be something which -will fit into his scheme of existence. Acting on an instinct so old -that its origin is shrouded in the mists of antiquity, the ordinary -person pays the instalments. As a result, books are delivered at his -residence. At first he is frightened. But he who looks and runs away -may live to read another day. And from living to read it is but a step -to reading to live. - -Now one way to interest people who don’t care about books for books’ -sake is to get up attractive pages, with pleasant or enticing -headlines, with pictures, with jokes in the corners of ’em, with some -new and original and not-hitherto-published matter in them, with poetry -(all kinds), with large type, with signed articles so that the reader -can know who wrote it and like or hate him with the necessary personal -tag. But these things aren’t literary, at all. They are just plain -human and fall in the field of action of every editor alive--though of -course editors who are dead are exempt from dealing with them. That -is why a literary editor has no need to be literary and, indeed, had -better not be if it is going to prevent his being human. - -We have been talking about the literary editor of a book section. -There are not many book sections in this country. There are hundreds -of book pages--half-pages and whole pages and double pages. The word -“technique” is a loathsome thing and really without any significance -in this connection, inasmuch as there is no particular way of doing -the news of books well, and certainly no one way of doing it that is -invariably better than any other. But for convenience we may permit -ourselves to use the word “technique” for a moment; and, permission -granted, we will merely say that the technique of a book page or pages -is entirely different from the technique of a book section--if you know -what we mean. - -Clarified (we hope) it comes down to this, that things which a fellow -would attempt in a book section he would not essay in a book page or -double page. Conversely, things that will make a page successful may -be out of place in a section. It is by no means wholly a matter of -newspaper makeup, though there is that to it, too. But a man with a -book section, though not necessarily more ambitious, is otherwisely so. -For one thing, he expects to turn his reporters loose on more books -than his colleague who has only a page or so to turn around in. For -another, he will probably want to print a careful list of all books -he receives, of whatever sort, with a description of each as adequate -as he can contrive in from twenty to fifty words, plus title, author, -place of publication, publisher and price. Such lists are scanned by -publishers, booksellers, librarians, readers in search of books on -special subjects--by pretty nearly everybody who reads the section at -all. Even the rather prosaic quality of such a list has its value. -A woman down in Texas writes to the literary editor that there is -too much conscious cleverness in lots of the stuff he prints, “but -the lists of books are delightful”! There you are. In editing a book -section you must be all things to all women. - -The fellow with a page or two has quite other preoccupations. Where’s -a photo, or a cartoon? Must have a headline to break the solidity of -this close-packed column of print. How about a funny column? That -gifted person, Heywood Broun, taking charge of the book pages of the -New York _Tribune_, announces that he is in favor of anything that -will make book reviewing exciting. Nothing can make book reviewing -exciting except book reporting and the books themselves; but if Broun -is looking for excitement he will find it while filling the rôle of -a literary editor. Before long he will learn that everybody in the -world who is not the author of a book wants to review books--and -some who are authors are willing to double in both parts. Also, a -considerable number of books are published annually in these still -United States and a considerable percentage of those published find -their way to the literary editor. It is no joke to receive, list with -descriptions and sort out for assignment or non-assignment an average -of 1,500 volumes a year, nor to assign to your book reporters, with as -much infallibility in choosing the reporter as possible, perhaps half -of the 1,500. Likewise there are assignments which several reporters -want, a single book bespoken by four persons, maybe; and there are -book assignments that are received with horror or sometimes with -unflinching bravery by the good soldier. To hand a man, for instance, -the extremely thick two-volume _History of Labour in the United States_ -by Professor Commons and his associates is like pinning a decoration on -him for limitless valor under fire--only the decoration bears a strong -resemblance to the Iron Cross. - - -3 - -Advertising? - -Newspapers depend upon advertising for their existence, let alone their -profits, in most instances. Of course, if there were no such things as -advertisements we should still have newspapers. The news must be had. -Presumably people would simply pay more for it, or pay as much in a -more direct way. - -What is true of newspapers is true of parts of newspapers. The fact -that a new book is news, and, as such, a thing that must more or less -widely but indispensably be reported, is attested by the maintenance -of book columns and pages in many newspapers where book advertising -there is none. The people who read the Boston _Evening Transcript_, for -example, would hardly endure the abolition of its book pages whether -publishers used them to advertise in or not. - -At the same time the publisher finds, and can find, no better medium -than a good live book page or book section; nor can he find any other -medium, nor can any other medium be created, in which his advertising -will reach his full audience. “The trade” reads the excellent -_Publishers’ Weekly_, librarians have the journal of the American -Library Association, readers have the newspapers and magazines of -general circulation on which they rely for the news of new books. -But the good book page or book section reaches all these groups. -Publishers, authors, booksellers, librarians, book buyers--all read -it. And if it is really good it spreads the book-reading habit. Even a -bookshop seldom does that--we have one exception in mind, pretty well -known. People do not, ordinarily, read in a bookshop. - -Of course a literary editor who has any regard for the vitality of his -page or section is interested in book advertising. There’s something -wrong with him if he isn’t. If he isn’t he doesn’t measure up to his -job, which is to get people to read books and find their way about -among them. A book page or a book section without advertising is no -more satisfactory than a man or a woman without a sense of the value -of money. It looks lopsided and it is lopsided. Readers resent it, and -rightly. It’s a beautiful façade, but the side view is disappointing. - -The interest the literary editor takes in book advertising need no more -be limited than the interest he takes in the growth or improvement -of any other feature of his page or section. It has and can have no -relation to his editorial or news policy. The moment such a thing is -true his usefulness is ended. An alliance between the pen and the -pocketbook is known the moment it is made and is transparent the moment -it takes effect in print. A literary editor may resent, and keenly, -as an editor, the fact that Bing, Bang & Company do not advertise -their books in his domain. He is quite right to feel strongly about -it. It has nothing to do with his handling of the Bing Bang books. -That is determined by their news value alone. He may give the Bing -Bang best seller a front page review and at the same time decline to -meet Mr. Bing or lunch with Mr. Bang. And he will be entirely honest -and justified in his course, both ways. Puff & Boom advertise like -thunder. The literary editor likes them both immensely, or, at least, -he appreciates their good judgment (necessarily it seems good to him in -his rôle as editor of the pages they use). But Puff & Boom’s books are -one-stick stories. Well, it’s up to Puff & Boom, isn’t it? - -Oh, well, first and last there’s a lot to being a literary editor, new -style. But first and last there’s a lot to being a human. Any one who -can be human successfully can do the far lesser thing much better than -any literary editor has yet done it. - - - - -WHAT EVERY PUBLISHER KNOWS - - - - -VI - -WHAT EVERY PUBLISHER KNOWS - - -A big subject? Not necessarily. Discussed by an authority? No, indeed. -On the contrary, about to be written upon by an amateur recording -impressions extending a little over a year but formed in several -relationships--as a “literary editor,” as an author and, involuntarily, -as an author’s agent--but all friendly. Also, perhaps, as a pretty -regular reader of publishers’ products. What will first appear as -vastness in the subject will shrink on a moment’s examination. For our -title is concerned only with what _every_ publisher knows. A common -piece of knowledge; or if not, after all, very “common,” at least -commonly held--by book publishers. - -To state the main conclusion first: The one thing that every publisher -knows, so far as a humble experience can deduce, is that what is called -“general” publishing--meaning fiction and other books of general -appeal--is a highly speculative enterprise and hardly a business at -all. The clearest analogy seems to be with the theatrical business. -Producing books and producing plays is terrifyingly alike. Full of -risks. Requiring, unless genius is manifested, considerable money -capital. Likely to make, and far more likely to lose, small fortunes -overnight.... Fatally fascinating. More an art than an organization -but usually requiring an organization for the exhibition of the -most brilliant art--like opera. A habit comparable with hasheesh. -Heart-lifting--and headachy. ’Twas the night before publication and all -through the house not a creature was stirring, not even a stenographer. -The day dawned bright and clear and a re-order for fifty more copies -came in the afternoon mail.... Absentmindedly, the publisher-bridegroom -pulled a contract instead of the wedding ring from his pocket. “With -this royalty I thee wed,” he murmured. And so she was published and -they lived happily ever after until she left him because he did not -clothe the children suitably, using green cloth with purple stamping. - - -2 - -A fine old publishing house once went back over the record of about -1,200 published books. This was a rather conservative firm, as little -of a gambler as possible; its books had placed it, in every respect, in -the first rank of publishing houses. - -Of the 1,200 books just one in ten had made any sizable amount of -money. The remaining 1,080 had either lost money, broken even, or made -sums smaller than the interest on the money tied up in them. Most -of the 120 profitable books had been highly profitable; it will not -surprise you to learn this when you reflect that these lucrative books -had each to foot the bill, more or less, for nine others. So much for -the analysis of figures. But what lay behind the figures? In some cases -it was possible to tell why a particular book had sold. More often it -wasn’t.... Is this a business? - - -3 - -Thorwald Alembert Jenkinson has a book published. It’s not a bad book, -either; very good novel, as a matter of fact. Sales rather poor. Mr. -Jenkinson’s publisher takes his next book with a natural reluctance, -buoyed up by the certitude that this is a better story and has in it -elements that promise popularity. The publisher’s salesman goes on the -road. In Dodge City, Iowa, let us say, he enters a bookseller’s and -begins to talk the new Jenkinson novel. At the sound of his voice and -the sight of the dummy the bookseller lifts repelling hands and backs -away in horror. - -“Stock that?” asks the bookseller rhetorically. “Not on your life! -Why,” with a gesture toward one shelf, “there’s his first book. Twenty -copies and only two sold!” - -The new Jenkinson novel has a wretched advance sale. Readers, not -seeing it in the bookshops, may yet call for it when they read a -review--not necessarily a favorable account--or when they see it -advertised. If Mr. Jenkinson wrote histories or biographies the -bookseller’s wholly human attitude would not much matter. But a novel -is different. The customer wanting Jenkinson’s _History of France_ -would order it or go elsewhere, most likely. The customer wanting -Jenkinson’s new novel is quite often content with Tarkington’s instead. - -When you go to the ticket agency to get seats at a Broadway show and -find they have none left for _Whoop ’Er Up_ you grumble, and then buy -seats at _Let’s All Go_. Not that you really care. Not that any one -really cares. The man who produced _Whoop ’Er Up_ is also the producer -of _Let’s All Go_, both theatres are owned by a single group, the -librettists are one and the same and the music of both is equally -bad, proceeding from an identical source. Even the stagehands work -interchangeably on a strict union scale. But Mr. Jenkinson did not -write Tarkington’s novel, the two books are published by firms that -have not a dollar in common, and only the bookseller can preserve an -evatanguayan indifference over your choice. - - -4 - -The publisher’s salesman comes to the bookseller’s lair equipped with -dummies. These show the book’s exterior, its size, thickness, paper, -binding and (very important) its jacket. Within the dummy are blank -pages, or perhaps the first twenty pages of the book printed over and -over to give the volume requisite thickness. The bookseller may read -these twenty pages. If the author has got plenty of action into them -the bookseller is favorably impressed. Mainly he depends for his idea -of the book upon what the salesman and the publisher’s catalogue tells -him. He has to. He can’t read ’em all. - -Sometimes the salesman can illustrate his remarks. Henry Leverage wrote -an ingenious story called _Whispering Wires_ in which the explanation -of a mysterious murder depended upon the telephone, converted by a -too-gifted electrician into a single-shot pistol. Offering the story -to the booksellers, Harry Apeler carried parts of a telephone receiver -about the country with him, unscrewing and screwing on again the -delicate disc that you put against your ear and showing how the deed -was done. - - -5 - -The bookseller, like every one else, goes by experience. It is, or -has been, his experience that collections of short stories do not -sell well. And this is true despite O. Henry, Fannie Hurst and Edna -Ferber. It is so true that publishers shy at short story volumes. -Where there is a name that will command attention--Alice Brown, -Theodore Dreiser--or where a special appeal is possible, as in Edward -J. O’Brien’s _The Best Short Stories of 191-_, books made up of short -tales may sell. But there are depressing precedents. - -In his interesting article on _The Publishing Business_, appearing in -1916 in the _Publishers’ Weekly_ and since reprinted as a booklet, -Temple Scott cites Henri Bergson’s _Creative Evolution_ as a modern -instance of a special sort of book finding its own very special, but -surprisingly large, public. “Nine booksellers out of ten ‘passed’ it -when the traveller brought it round,” observes Mr. Scott. “Fortunately, -for the publisher, the press acted the part of the expert, and public -attention was secured.” Was the bookseller to blame? Most decidedly -not. _Creative Evolution_ is nothing to tie up your money in on a dim -chance that somewhere an enthusiastic audience waits for the Bergsonian -gospel. - -Mr. Scott’s article, which is inconclusive, in our opinion, points -out clearly that as no two books are like each other no two books are -really the same article. Much fiction, to be sure, is of a single -stamp; many books, and here we are by no means limited to fiction, -have whatever unity comes from the authorship of a single hand. This -unity may exist, elusively, as in the stories of Joseph Conrad, or -may be confined almost wholly to the presence of the same name on two -titlepages, as in the fact that _The Virginian_ and _The Pentecost of -Calamity_ are both the work of Owen Wister. - -No! Two books are most often and emphatically _not_ the same article. -Mr. Scott is wholly right when he points out every book should have -advertising, or other attention, peculiar to itself. A method of -reporting one book will not do for another, any more than a publisher’s -circular describing one book will do to describe a second. The art of -reporting books or other news, like the art of advertising books or -other commodities, is one of endless differentiation. In the absence of -real originality, freshness and ideas, both objects go unachieved or -else are achieved by speciousness, not to say guile. You, for example, -do not really believe that by reading Hannibal Halcombe’s _How to Heap -Up Happiness_ you will be able to acquire the equivalent of a college -education in 52 weeks. But somewhere in _How to Heap Up Happiness_ Mr. -Halcombe tells how he made money or how he learned to enjoy pictures -on magazine covers or a happy solution of his unoriginal domestic -troubles--any one of which you may crave to know and honest information -of which will probably send you after the book. - - -6 - -At this point in the discussion of our subject we have had the -incredible folly to look back at our outline. Yes, there is an -outline--or a thing of shreds and patches which once went by that -description. What, you will say, wrecked so soon, after a mere -introduction of 1,500 words or so? Certainly. Outlines are to writers -what architects’ plans are to builders, or what red rags are supposed -to be to bulls. Or, as the proverbial (our favorite adjective) chaff -before the wind. Our outline says that the subject of selling books -should be subdivision (c) under division 1 of the three partitions of -our subject. All Gaul and Poland are not the only objects divided in -three parts. Every serious subject is, likewise. - -Never mind. We shall have to struggle along as best we can. We have -been talking about selling books, or what every publisher knows in -regard to it. Well, then, every publisher knows that selling books as -it has mainly to be conducted under present conditions, is just as much -a matter of merchandising as selling bonnets, bathrobes and birdseed. -But this is one of the things that people outside the publishing and -bookselling businesses seldom grasp. A cultural air, for them, invests -the book business. The curse of the genteel hangs about it. It is -almost professional, like medicine and baseball. It has an odor, like -sanctity.... All wrong. - -Bonnets, bathrobes, birdseed, books. All are saleable if you go about -it right. And how is that? you ask. - -The best way to sell bonnets is to lay a great foundational demand for -headgear. The best way to sell bathrobes is to encourage bathing. The -best way to sell birdseed is to put a canary in every home. It might -be supposed that the best way to sell books would be to get people to -read. Yes, it might be far more valuable in the end to stimulate and -spread the reading habit than to try to sell 100,000 copies of any -particular book. - -Of course every publisher knows this and of course all the publishers, -associating themselves for the promotion of a common cause not -inconceivably allied to the general welfare, spend time and money in -the effort to make readers--not of Mrs. Halcyon Hunter’s _Love Has -Wings_ or Mr. Caspar Cartouche’s _Martin the Magnificent_, but of -books, just good books of any sort soever. Yes, of course.... - -This would be--beg pardon, is--the thing that actually and immediately -as well as ultimately counts: Let us get people to read, to like to -read, to _enjoy_ reading, and they will, sooner or later, read books. -Sooner or later they’ll become book readers and book buyers. Sooner or -later books will sell as well as automobiles.... - -On the merely technical side of bookselling, on the immediate -problem of selling particular new novels, collections of short -stories, histories, books of verse, and all the rest, the publishers -have, collectively at least, not much to learn from their fellow -merchants with the bonnets, bathrobes and birdseed. The mechanism -of merchandising is so highly developed in America that many of the -methods resemble the interchangeable parts of standardized manufactures -everywhere. Suppose we have a look at these methods. - - -7 - -The lesson of flexibility has been fully mastered by at least two -American publishing houses. With their very large lists of new books -they contrive to avoid, as much as possible, fixed publication dates. -While their rivals are pinning themselves fast six months ahead, these -publishers are moving largely but conditionally six and nine months -ahead, and less largely but with swift certainty three months, two -months, even one month from the passing moment. And they are absolutely -right and profit by their rightness. For this reason: Everything that -is printed has in it an element of that timeliness, that ephemerality -if you like but also that widening ripple of human interest which is -the unique essence of what we call “news.” This quality is present, in -a perceptible amount, even in the most serious sort of printed matter. -Let us take, as an example, Darwin’s _Origin of Species_. Oh! exclaims -the reader, there surely is a book with no ephemerality about it! No? -But there was an immense quantity of just that in its publication. -It came at the right hour. Fifty years earlier it would have gone -unnoticed. To-day it is transcended by a body of biological knowledge -that Darwin knew not. - -Fifty years, one way or the other, would have made a vast difference in -the reception, the import, the influence of even so epochal a book as -_The Origin of Species_. Now a little reflection will show that, in the -case of lesser books, the matter of time is far more sharply important. -Darwin’s book was so massive that ten or twenty years either way might -not have mattered. But in such a case as John Spargo’s _Bolshevism_ a -few months may matter. In the case of _Mr. Britling_ the month as well -as the year mattered vitally. Time is everything, in the fate of many -a book, even as in the fate of a magazine article, a poem, an essay, a -short story. Arthur Guy Empey was on the very hour with _Over the Top_; -but the appearance of his _Tales from a Dugout_ a few days after the -signing of the armistice on November 11, 1918, was one of the minor -tragedies of the war. - -Therefore the publisher who can, as nearly as human and mechanical -conditions permit, preserve flexibility in his publishing plans, has -a very great advantage over inelastic competitors. That iron-clad -arrangements at half year ahead can be avoided the methods of two of -the most important American houses demonstrate. Either can get out a -book on a month’s notice. More than once in a season this spells the -difference between a sale of 5,000 and one of 15,000 copies--that is, -between not much more than “breaking even” and making a handsome profit. - - -8 - -Every book that is published requires advertising though perhaps -no two books call for advertising in just the same way. One of -the best American publishing houses figures certain sums for -advertising--whatever form it may take--in its costs of manufacture -and then the individual volumes have to take each their chances of -getting, each, its proper share of the money. Other houses have similar -unsatisfactory devices for providing an advertising fund. The result is -too often not unlike the revolving fund with which American railways -were furnished by Congress--it revolved so fast that there wasn’t -enough to go round long. - -A very big publishing house does differently. To the cost of -manufacture of each book is added a specific, flat and appropriate sum -of money to advertise that particular book. The price of the book is -fixed accordingly. When the book is published there is a definite sum -ready to advertise it. No book goes unadvertised. If the book “catches -on” there is no trouble, naturally, about more advertising money; if -it does not sell the advertising of it stops when the money set aside -has been exhausted and the publishers take their loss with a clear -conscience; they have done their duty by the book. It may be added that -this policy has always paid. Combined with other distinctive methods it -has put the house which adopted it in the front rank. - - -9 - -Whether to publish a small, carefully selected list of books in a -season or a large and comprehensive list is not wholly decided by the -capital at the publisher’s command. Despite the doubling of all costs -of book manufacture, publishing is not yet an enterprise which requires -a great amount of capital, as compared with other industries of -corresponding volume. The older a publishing house the more likely it -is to restrict its list of new books. It has more to lose and less to -gain by taking a great number of risks in new publications. At the same -time it is subjected to severe competition because the capital required -to become a book publisher is not large. Hence much caution, too much, -no doubt, in many cases and every season. Still, promising manuscripts -are lamentably few. “Look at the stuff that gets published,” is the -classic demonstration of the case. - -The older the house, the stronger its already accumulated list, the -more conservative, naturally, it becomes, the less inclined to play -with loaded dice in the shape of manuscripts. Yet a policy of extreme -caution and conservatism is more dangerous and deadly than a dash of -the gambler’s makeup. Two poor seasons together are noticed by the -trade; four poor seasons together may put a house badly behind. A -season with ten books only, all good, all selling moderately well, -is perhaps more meritorious and more valuable in the long run than -a season with thirty books, nearly all poor except for one or two -sensational successes. But the fellow who brings out the thirty books -and has one or two decided best sellers is the fellow who will make -large profits, attract attention and acquire prestige. It is far -better to try everything you can that seems to have “a chance” than to -miss something awfully good. And, provided you drop the bad potatoes -quickly, it will pay you better in the end. - -There _must_ be a big success somewhere on your list. A row of -respectable and undistinguished books is the most serious of defeats. - - -10 - -Suppose you were a book publisher and had put out a novel or two by -Author A. with excellent results on the profit side of the ledger. -Author A. is plainly a valuable property, like a copper mine in war -time. A.’s third manuscript comes along in due time. It is entirely -different from the first two so-successful novels; it is pretty certain -to disappoint A.’s “audience.” You canvass the subject with A., who -can’t “see” your arguments and suggestions. It comes to this: Either -you publish the third novel or you lose A. Which, darling reader, would -you, if you were the publisher, do? Would you choose the lady and _The -Tiger_? - -You are neatly started as a book publisher. You can’t get advance sales -for your productions (to borrow a term from the theatre). You go to -Memphis and Syracuse and interview booksellers. They say to you: “For -heaven’s sake, get authors whose names mean something! Why should we -stock fiction by Horatius Hotaling when we can dispose of 125 copies of -E. Phillips Oppenheim’s latest in ten days from publication?” Returning -thoughtfully to New York, you happen to meet a Celebrated Author. -Toward the close of luncheon at the Brevoort he offers to let you have -a book of short stories. One of them (it will be the title-story, of -course) was published in the _Saturday Evening Post_, bringing to Mr. -Lorimer, the editor, 2,500 letters and 117 telegrams of evenly divided -praise and condemnation. Short stories are a stiff proposition; but the -Celebrated Author has a name that will insure a certain advance sale -and a fame that will insure reviewers’ attention. For you to become his -publisher will be as prestigious as it is adventitious. - -From ethical and other motives, you seek out the C. A.’s present -publisher--old, well-established house--and inquire if Octavo & -Duodecimo will have any objection to your publishing the C. A.’s book -of tales. Mr. Octavo replies in friendly accents: - -“Not a bit! Not a bit! Go to it! However, we’ve lent ... (the C. A.) -$2,500 at one time or another in advance moneys on a projected novel. -Travel as far as you like with him, but remember that he can’t give you -a novel until he has given us one or has repaid that $2,500.” - -What to do? ’Tis indeed a pretty problem. If you pay Octavo & Duodecimo -$2,500 you can have the C. A.’s next novel--worth several times as much -as any book of tales, at the least. On the other hand, there is no -certainty that the C. A. will deliver you the manuscript of a novel. He -has been going to deliver it to Octavo & Duodecimo for three years. And -you can’t afford to tie up $2,500 on the chance that he’ll do for you -what he hasn’t done for them. Because $2,500 is, to you, a lot of money. - -In the particular instance where this happened (except for details, we -narrate an actual occurrence) the beginning publisher went ahead and -published the book of tales, and afterward another book of tales, and -let Octavo & Duodecimo keep their option on the C. A.’s next novel, if -he ever writes any. The probabilities are that the C. A. will write -short stories for the rest of his life rather than deliver a novel -from which he will receive not one cent until $2,500 has been deducted -from the royalties. - - -11 - -English authors are keenest on advance money. The English writer who -will undertake to do a book without some cash in hand before putting -pen to paper is a great rarity. An American publisher who wants -English manuscripts and goes to London without his checkbook won’t -get anywhere. A little real money will go far. It will be almost -unnecessary for the publisher who has it to entrain for those country -houses where English novelists drink tea and train roses. Kent, -Sussex, Norfolk, Yorkshire, Wessex, &c., will go down to London. Mr. -Britling will motor into town to talk about a contract. All the London -clubs will be named as rendezvous. Visiting cards will reach the -publisher’s hotel, signifying the advent of Mr. Percival Fotheringay -of Houndsditch, Bayswater, Wapping Old Stairs, London, B. C. Ah, yes, -Fotheringay; wonderful stories of Whitechapel and the East End, really! -Knows the people--what? - -It has to be said that advances on books seem to retard their delivery. -We have in mind a famous English author (though he might as well be -American, so far as this particular point is concerned) who got an -advance of $500 (wasn’t it?) some years ago from Quarto & Folio--on a -book of essays. Quarto & Folio have carried that title in their spring -and fall catalogues of forthcoming books ever since. Spring and fall -they despair afresh. Daylight saving did nothing to help them--an hour -gained was a mere bagatelle in the cycles of time through which _Fads -and Fatalities_ keeps moving in a regular and always equidistant orbit. -If some day the League of Nations shall ordain that the calendar be set -ahead six months Quarto & Folio may get the completed manuscript of -_Fads and Fatalities_. - -American authors are much less insistent on advance payments than their -cousins 3,000 miles removed. A foremost American publishing house has -two inflexible rules: No advance payments and no verdict on uncompleted -manuscripts. Inflexible--but it is to be suspected that though this -house never bends the rule there are times when it has to break it. -What won’t bend must break. There are a few authors for whom any -publisher will do anything except go to jail. Probably you would make -the same extensive efforts to retain your exclusive rights in a South -African diamond digging which had already produced a bunch of Kohinoors. - - -12 - -There is a gentleman’s agreement among publishers, arrived at some -years back, not to indulge in cutthroat competition for each other’s -authors. This ethical principle, like most ethical principles now -existing, is dictated quite as much by considerations of keeping a -whole skin as by a sense of professional honor. There are some men in -the book publishing business whose honorable standards have a respect -for the other fellow’s property first among their Fourteen Points. -There are others who are best controlled by a knowledge that to do -so-and-so would be very unhealthy for themselves. - -The agreement, like most unwritten laws, is interpreted with various -shadings. Some of these are subtle and some of them are not. It is -variously applied by different men in different cases, sometimes -unquestionably and sometimes doubtfully. But in the main it is pretty -extensively and strictly upheld, in spirit as in letter. - -How far it transgresses authors’ privileges or limits authors’ -opportunities would be difficult to say. In the nature of the case, any -such understanding must operate to some extent to lessen the chances -of an author receiving the highest possible compensation for his work. -Whether this is offset by the favors and concessions, pecuniary and -otherwise, made to an author by a publisher to whom he adheres, can’t -be settled. The relation of author and publisher, at best, calls for, -and generally elicits, striking displays of loyalty on both sides. -Particularly among Americans, the most idealistic people on earth. - -In its practical working this publishers’ understanding operates to -prevent any publisher “approaching” an author who has an accepted -publisher of his books. Unless you, as a publisher, are yourself -approached by Author B., whose several books have been brought out by -Publisher C., you are theoretically bound hand and foot. And even if -Author B. comes to you there are circumstances under which you may -well find it desirable to talk B.’s proposal over with C., hitherto -his publisher. After that talk you may wish B. were in Halifax. If -everybody told the truth matters would be greatly simplified. Or would -they? - -If you hear that Author D., who writes very good sellers, is -dissatisfied with Publisher F., what is your duty in the circumstances? -Author D. may not come to you, for there are many publishers for such -as he to choose from. Shall we say it is your duty to acquaint D., -indirectly perhaps, with the manifest advantages of bringing you his -next novel? We’ll say so. - -Whatever publishers agree to, authors are free. And every publisher -knows how easy it is to lose an author. Why, they leave you like that! -(Business of snapping fingers.) And for the lightest reasons! (Register -pain or maybe mournfulness.) If D. W. Griffith wanted to make a Movie -of a Publisher Losing an Author he would find the action too swift for -the camera to record. Might as well try to film _The Birth of a Notion_. - - -13 - -One of the most fascinating mysteries about publishers, at least -to authors, is the method or methods by which they determine the -availability of manuscripts. Fine word, availability. Noncommittal and -all that. It has no taint of infallibility--which is the last attribute -a publisher makes pretensions to. - -There are places where one man decides whether a manuscript will do and -there are places where it takes practically the whole clerical force -and several plebiscites to accept or reject the author’s offering. -One house which stands in the front rank in this country accepts and -rejects mainly on the verdicts of outsiders--specialists, however, in -various fields. Another foremost publishing house has a special test -for “popular” novels in manuscript. An extra ration of chewing gum is -served out to all the stenographers and they are turned loose on the -type-written pages. If they react well the firm signs a contract and -prints a first edition of from 5,000 to 25,000 copies, depending on -whether it is a first novel or not and the precise comments of the -girls at page 378. - -Always the sales manager reads the manuscript, if it is at all -seriously considered. What he says has much weight. He’s the boy who -will have to sell the book to the trade and unless he can see things in -it, or can be got to, there is practically no hope despite Dr. Munyon’s -index finger. - -Recently a publishing house of national reputation has done a useful -thing--we are not prepared to say it is wholly new--by establishing -a liaison officer. This person does not pass on manuscripts, unless -incidentally by way of offering his verdict to be considered with -the verdicts of other department heads. But once a manuscript has -been accepted by the house it goes straight to this man who reads it -intensively and sets down, on separate sheets, everything about it that -might be useful to (a) the advertising manager, (b) the sales manager -and his force, and (c) the editorial people handling the firm’s book -publicity effort. - - -14 - -A little knowledge of book publishing teaches immense humility. The -number of known instances in which experienced publishers have erred in -judgment is large. Authors always like to hear of these. But too much -must not be deduced from them. Every one has heard of the rejection -of Henry Sydnor Harrison’s novel _Queed_. Many have heard of the -publisher who decided not to “do” Vicente Blasco Ibañez’s _The Four -Horsemen of the Apocalypse_. There was more than one of him, by the -way, and in each case he had an exceedingly bad translation to take -or reject (we are told), the only worthy translation, apparently, -being that which was brought out with such sensational success in the -early fall of 1918. A publisher lost _Spoon River Anthology_ because -of a delay in acceptance--he wanted the opinion of a confrere not -easily reached. For every publisher’s mistake of this sort there could -probably be cited an instance of perspicacity much more striking. Such -was the acceptance of Edward Lucas White’s _El Supremo_ after many -rejections. And how about the publisher who accepted _Queed_? - - -15 - -Let us conclude these haphazard and very likely unhelpful musings on an -endless subject by telling a true story. - -In the spring of 1919 one of the principal publishing houses in America -and England undertook the publication of a very unusual sort of a -novel, semi-autobiographical, a work of love and leisure by a man who -had gained distinction as an executive. It was a fine piece of work, -though strange; had a delightful reminiscential quality. The book was -made up, a first edition of moderate size printed and bound. It was -not till this had been done and the book was ready to place on sale -that the head of this publishing house had an opportunity to read it. - -The Head is a veteran publisher famous for his prescience in the matter -of manuscripts and for honorable dealings. - -He read the book through and was charmed by it; he looked at the book -and was unhappy. He sent for everybody who had had to do with the -making of this book. He held up his copy and fluttered pages and said, -in effect: - -“This has been done all wrong. Here is a book of quite exceptional -quality. I don’t think it will sell. Only moderately, though perhaps -rather steadily for some years to come. It won’t make us money. To -speak of. But it deserves, intrinsically, better treatment. Better -binding. This is only ordinary six-months’-selling novel binding. It -deserves larger type. Type with a more beautiful face. Fewer lines to -the page. Lovelier dress from cover to cover. - -“Throw away the edition that has been printed. Destroy it or something. -At least, hide it. Don’t let any of it get out. For this has been done -wrong, all wrong. Do it over.” - -So they went away from his presence and did it right. It meant throwing -away about $2,000. Or was it a $2,000 investment in the good opinion of -people who buy, read and love books? - - - - -THE SECRET OF THE BEST SELLER - - - - -VII - -THE SECRET OF THE BEST SELLER - - -By “best seller” we may mean one of several things. Dr. Emmett Holt’s -_Care and Feeding of Children_, of which the fifty-eighth edition -was printed in the spring of 1919, is one kind of best seller; Owen -Wister’s _The Virginian_ is quite another. The number of editions -of a book is a very uncertain indication of sales to a person not -familiar with book publishing. Editions may consist of as few as 500 -copies or as many as 25,000 or even 50,000. The advance sale of Gene -Stratton-Porter’s _A Daughter of the Land_ was, if we recall the figure -exactly, 150,000 copies. These, therefore, were printed and distributed -by the day when the book was placed on sale, or shortly thereafter. To -call this the “first edition” would be rather meaningless. - -One thousand copies of a book of poems--unless it be an anthology--is a -large edition indeed. But not for Edgar Guest, whose books sell in the -tens of thousands. The sale, within a couple of years, of 31,000 copies -of the poems of Alan Seeger was phenomenal. - -The first book of essays of an American writer sold 6,000 copies within -six months of its publication. This upset most precedents of the -bookselling trade. The author’s royalties may have been $1,125. A few -hundred dollars should be added to represent money received for the -casual publication of the essays in magazines before their appearance -in the book. Of course the volume did not stop selling at the end of -six months. - -Compare these figures, however, with the income of one of the most -popular American novelists. A single check for $75,000. Total payments, -over a period of fifteen years, of $750,000 to $1,000,000. Yet it is -doubtful if the books of this novelist reached more than 65 per cent. -of their possible audience. - -It is a moderate estimate, in our opinion, that most books intended -for the “general reader,” whether fiction or not, do not reach more -than one-quarter of the whole body of readers each might attain. With -the proper machinery of publicity and merchandising book sales in the -United States could be quadrupled. We share this opinion with Harry -Blackman Sell of the Chicago _Daily News_ and were interested to -find it independently confirmed by James H. Collins who, writing in -the _Saturday Evening Post_ of May 3, 1919, under the heading _When -Merchandise Sells Itself_, said: - -“Book publishing is one industry that suffers for lack of retail -outlets. Even the popular novel sells in numbers far below the real -buying power of this nation of readers, because perhaps 25 per cent. of -the public can examine it and buy it at the city bookstores, while it -is never seen by the rest of the public. - -“For lack of quantity production based on wide retail distribution the -novel sells for a dollar and a half. - -“But for a dollar you can buy a satisfactory watch. - -“That is made possible by quantity production. Quantity production of -dollar watches is based on their sale in 50,000 miscellaneous shops, -through the standard stock and the teaching of modern mercantile -methods. Book publishers have made experiments with the dollar novel, -but it sold just about the same number of copies as the $1.50 novel, -because only about so many fiction buyers were reached through the -bookstores. Now the standard-stock idea is being applied to books, with -assortments of 50 or 100 proved titles carried by the druggist and -stationer.” - - -2 - -Speaking rather offhandedly, we are of opinion that not more than two -living American writers of fiction have achieved anything like a 100 -per cent. sale of their books. These are Harold Bell Wright and Gene -Stratton-Porter. - -I am indebted to Mr. Frank K. Reilly, president of the Reilly & Lee -Company, Chicago, selling agents for the original editions of all Mr. -Wright’s books, for the following figures: - -“We began,” wrote Mr. Reilly, “with _That Printer of Udell’s_--selling, -as I remember the figures, about 20,000. Then _The Shepherd of the -Hills_--about 100,000, I think. Then the others in fast growing -quantities. For _The Winning of Barbara Worth_ we took four orders -in advance which totalled nearly 200,000 copies. On _When a Man’s a -Man_ we took the biggest single order ever placed for a novel at full -price--that is, a cloth-bound, ‘regular’ $1.35 book--250,000 copies -from the Western News Company. The advance sale of this 1916 book was -over 465,000.” - -Mr. Reilly wrote at the beginning of March, 1919, from French Lick, -Indiana. At that time Mr. Wright’s publishers had in hand a novel, -_The Re-Creation of Brian Kent_, published August 21, 1919. They had -arranged for a first printing of 750,000 copies and were as certain of -selling 500,000 copies before August 1 as you are of going to sleep -some time in the next twenty-four hours. It was necessary to make -preparations for the sale of 1,000,000 copies of the new novel before -August 21, 1920. - -The sale of 1,000,000 copies of _The Re-Creation of Brian Kent_ -within a year of publication may be said to achieve a 100 per cent. -circulation so far as existing book merchandising facilities allow. - -The sale, within ten years, of 670,733 copies of Gene Stratton-Porter’s -story, _Freckles_, approaches a 100 per cent. sale but with far too -much retardation. - - -3 - -How has the 100 per cent. sale for the Harold Bell Wright books been -brought within hailing distance? - -Before us lies a circular which must have been mailed to most -booksellers in the United States early in the spring of 1919. It is -headed: “First Publicity Advertisement of Our $100,000 Campaign.” -Below this legend is an advertisement of _The Re-Creation of Brian -Kent_. Below that is a statement that the advertisement will appear, -simultaneously with the book’s publication, in “magazines and national -and religious weeklies having millions upon millions of circulation. -In addition to this our newspaper advertising will cover all of the -larger cities of the United States.” Then follows a list of “magazines, -national and religious weeklies covered by our signed advertising -contracts.” - -There are 132 of them. The range is from the _Atlantic Monthly_ and the -_New Republic_ to _Vanity Fair_ and _Town Topics_ in one slant; from -_System_ and _Physical Culture_ to _Zion’s Herald_ and the _Catholic -News_; from _Life_ to _Needlecraft_; from the _Photoplay World_ to the -_Girl’s Companion_; from the _Outlook_ to the _Lookout_--and to and -fro and back and forth in a web covering all America between the two -Portlands. - -There are about 140,000,000 persons in the United States and Great -Britain together. Over 100,000,000 of them, we are told, have read a -Harold Bell Wright book or seen a Harold Bell Wright movie. - -The secret of the sale of Mr. Wright’s books, so far as the external -factor is concerned, resides in the fact that his stories have been -brought to the attention of thousands upon thousands who, from one -year’s end to the other, never have a new book of fiction thrust upon -their attention by advertising or by sight of the book itself. - - -4 - -We speak of the “external factor.” There is an external factor quite -as much as an internal factor in the success of every best seller of -whatever sort. The tendency of everybody who gives any attention to the -subject, but particularly the book publisher, is to study the internal -factor almost to the exclusion of the other. What, you naturally ask -yourself, are the qualities in this book that have made it sell so -remarkably? - -The internal factor is important. Its importance, doubtless, cannot be -overrated. But it is not the whole affair. Before we go further let us -lay down some general principles that are not often formulated clearly -enough even in the minds of those to whom they import most. - -1. The internal factor--certain qualities of the book -itself--predetermines its possible audience. - -2. The external factor--the extent to which it is brought to public -attention, the manner in which it is presented to the public, the -ubiquity of copies for sale--determines its actual audience. - -3. The internal factor can make a best seller of a book with almost no -help from the external factor, but cannot give it a 100 per cent. sale. - -4. The external factor cannot make a big seller where the internal -factor is not of the right sort; but it can always give a 100 per cent. -sale. - -5. The internal factor is only partly in the publisher’s control; the -external factor is entirely controllable by the publisher. - -There are two secrets of the best seller. One resides in the book -itself, the other rests in the manner of its exploitation. One is -inherent, the other is circumstantial. One is partly controllable by -the publisher, the other is wholly so. Since a book possessing certain -qualities in a sufficient degree will sell heavily anyway, it is -human nature to hunt ceaselessly for this thing which will triumph -over every sort of handicap and obstacle. But it is a lazy way to do. -It is not good business. It cannot, ultimately, pay. The successful -book publisher of the future is going to be the publisher who works -for a 100 per cent. sale on all his books. When he gets a book with -an internal factor which would make it a best seller anyway, it will -simply mean that he will have to exert himself markedly less to get -a 100 per cent. result. He will have such best sellers and will make -large sums of money with them, but they will be incidents and not -epochal events; for practically all his books will be good sellers. - - -5 - -Before we go on to a discussion of the internal factor of the -best seller we want to stress once more, and constructively and -suggestively, the postnatal attention it should receive. The first -year and the second summer are fatal to far too many books as well as -humans. And this is true despite the differences between the two. If -100,000 copies represent the 100 per cent. sale of a given volume you -may declare that it makes no difference whether that sale is attained -in six months or six years. From the business standpoint of a quick -turnover six months is a dozen times better, you may argue; and if -interest on invested money be thought of as compounding, the apparent -difference in favor of the six-months’ sale is still more striking. -This would perhaps be true if the author’s next book could invariably -be ready at the end of the six-months’ period. Other ifs will occur to -those with some knowledge of the publishing business and a moderate -capacity for reflection. - -Most books are wrongly advertised and inadequately advertised, and -rather frequently advertised in the wrong places. - -Of the current methods of advertising new fiction only one is -unexceptionably good. This is the advertising which arrests the -reader’s attention and baits his interest by a few vivid sentences -outlining the crisis of the story, the dilemma that confronts the -hero or heroine, the problem of whether the hero or heroine acted -rightly; or paints in a few swift strokes some exciting episode of -the action--ending with a question that will stick in the reader’s -mind. Such an advertisement should always have a drawing or other -illustration if possible. It should be displayed in a generous space -and should be placed broadcast but with much discrimination as to where -it is to appear. - -A kind of advertisement somewhat allied to this, but not in use at -all despite its assured selling power would consist of the simple -reproduction of a photographed page of the book. The Detroit _News_ -has used such reproduced pages so effectively as illustrations that -it seems strange no publisher (so far as we know) has followed suit. -Striking pages, and pages containing not merely objective thrill but -the flavor which makes the fascination of a particular book, can be -found in most novels. The Detroit _News_ selected a page of the highest -effectiveness from so subtle a romance as Joseph Conrad’s _The Arrow of -Gold_. This manner of advertising, telling from its complete restraint, -is applicable to non-fiction. A page of a book of essays by Samuel -Crothers would have to be poorly taken not to disclose, in its several -hundred words, the charm and fun of his observations. Publishers of -encyclopædias have long employed this “page-from-the-book” method of -advertisement with the best results. - -The ordinary advertisement of a book, making a few flat assertions -of the book’s extraordinary merit, has become pretty hopelessly -conventionalized. The punch is gone from it, we rather fear forever. -In all conscience, it is psychologically defective in that it tries -to coerce attention and credence instead of trying to attract, -fascinate or arouse the beholder. The advertiser is not different, -essentially, from the public speaker. The public speaker who aims to -compel attention by mere thundering or by extraordinary assertions has -no chance against the speaker who amuses, interests, or agreeably -piques his audience, who stirs his auditors’ curiosity or kindles their -collective imagination. - -There is too little personality in the advertising of books, and when -we say personality we mean, in most cases, the author’s personality. -The bald and unconvincing recital of the opinion of the _Westminster -Gazette_, that this is a book every Anglo-American should read, is as -nothing compared with a few dozen words that could have been written -of, or by, no man on earth except H. G. Wells. - -The internal factor of H. G. Wells’s novel _The Undying Fire_ is so big -that it constitutes a sort of a least common multiple of the hopes, -doubts and fears of hundreds of thousands of humans. A 100 per cent. -sale of the book, under existing merchandising conditions, would be -400,000 copies, at the very least. It ought to be advertised in every -national and religious weekly of 10,000 circulation or over in the -United States, and in every periodical of that circulation reaching a -rural audience. And it ought to be advertised, essentially, in this -manner: - - SHALL MAN CURSE GOD AND DIE? - _No! Job Answered_ - NO! H. G. WELLS TELLS STRICKEN EUROPE - - _Read His New Short Novel, “The Undying Fire,” - in Which He Holds Out the Hope that Men - May Yet Unite to Organize the World and - Save Mankind from Extinction_ - -Such an appeal to the hope, the aspiration, the unconquerable idealism -of men everywhere, to the social instinct which has its roots in -thousands of years of human history, cannot fail. - - -6 - -Books are wrongly advertised, as we have said, and they are -inadequately advertised, by which we mean in too few places; and -perhaps “insufficiently advertised” had been a more accurate phrase. - -It is correct and essential to advertise books in periodicals appealing -wholly or partly to book readers. It is just as essential to recruit -readers. - -Book readers can be recruited just as magazine readers are recruited. -The most important way of getting magazine readers is still the -subscription agent. Every community of any size in these United States -should have in it a man or woman of at least high school education and -alert enthusiasm selling books of all the publishers. Where there is -a good bookstore such an agent is unnecessary or may be found in the -owner of the store or an employee thereof. Most communities cannot -support a store given over entirely to bookselling. In them let there -be agents giving their whole time or their spare time and operating -with practically no overhead expense. Where the agents receive salaries -these must be paid jointly by all the publishers whose books they -handle. This should naturally be done through a central bureau or -selling agency. Efficient agencies already exist. - -The “book agent” is a classical joke. He is a classical joke because he -peddled one book, and the wrong sort of a book, from door to door. You -must equip him with fifty books, new and alluring, of all publishers; -and arm him with sheets and circulars describing enticingly a hundred -others. He must know individuals and their tastes and must have one or -more of the best book reviewing periodicals in the country. He must -have catalogues and news notes and special offers to put over. If he -gives you all his time he must have assurance of a living, especially -until he has a good start or exhibits his incapacity for pioneering. He -must have an incentive above and beyond any salary that may be paid him. - -But the consideration of details in this place is impossible. The -structural outline and much adaptable detail is already in highly -successful use by periodicals of many sorts. In fundamentals it -requires no profounder skill than that of the clever copyist. - - -7 - -We charged in the third count of our indictment that books are rather -frequently advertised in the wrong places. We had in mind the principle -that for every book considerable enough to get itself published by a -publisher of standing there is, somewhere, a particular audience; just -as there is a certain body of readers for every news item of enough -moment to get printed in a daily newspaper. A juster way of expressing -the trouble would be this: Books are rather frequently not advertised -in the right places. - -The clues to the right places must be sought in the book itself and its -authorship, always; and they are innumerable. As no two books are alike -the best thing to do will be to take a specific example. Harry Lauder’s -_A Minstrel in France_ will serve. - -The first and most obvious thing to do is to advertise it in every -vaudeville theatre in America. Wherever the programme includes motion -pictures flash the advertisement on the screen with a fifteen second -movie of Lauder himself. Posters and circulars in the lobby must serve -if there are no screen pictures. - -The next and almost equally obvious thing is to have Lauder make a -phonograph record of some particularly effective passage in the book, -marketing the record in the usual way, at a popular price. Newspaper -and magazine advertising must be used heavily and must be distributed -on the basis of circulation almost entirely. - - -8 - -The external factor in the success of the best seller is so undeveloped -and so rich in possibilities that one takes leave of it with regret; -but we must go on to some consideration of the internal factor that -makes for big sales--the quality or qualities in the book itself. - -Without going into a long and elaborate investigation of best-seller -books, sifting and reasoning until we reach rock bottom, we had better -put down a few dogmas. These, then, are the essentials of best-selling -fiction so far as our observation and intellect has carried us: - -1. A good story; which means, as a rule, plenty of surface action -but always means a crisis in the affairs of one or two most-likable -characters, a crisis that is _satisfactorily_ solved. - -Mark the italicized word. Not a “happy ending” in the twisted sense in -which that phrase is used. Always a happy ending in the sense in which -we say, “That was a happy word”--meaning a fit word, the “mot juste” -of the French. Always a fitting ending, not always a “happy ending” in -the sense of a pleasant ending. The ending of _Mr. Britling Sees It -Through_ is not pleasant, but fitting and, to the majority of readers, -uplifting, ennobling, fine. - -2. Depths below the surface action for those who care to plumb them. - -No piece of fiction can sell largely unless it has a region of -philosophy, moral ideas--whatever you will to call it--for those who -crave and must have that mental immersion. The reader must not be led -beyond his depth but he must be able to go into deep water and swim as -far as his strength will carry him if he so desires. - -3. The ethical, social and moral implications of the surface action -must, in the end, accord with the instinctive desires of mankind. This -is nothing like as fearful as it sounds, thus abstractly stated. The -instinctive desires of men are pretty well known. Any psychologist can -tell you what they are. They are few, primitive and simple. They have -nothing to do with man’s reason except that man, from birth to death, -employs his reason in achieving the satisfaction of these instincts. -The two oldest and most firmly implanted are the instinct for -self-preservation and the instinct to perpetuate the race. The social -instinct, much younger than either, is yet thousands upon thousands of -years old and quite as ineradicable. - -Because it violates the self-preservative instinct no story of suicide -can have a wide human audience unless, in the words of Dick at the -close of Masefield’s _Lost Endeavour_, we are filled with the feeling -that “life goes on.” The act of destruction must be, however blindly, -an act of immolation on the altar of the race. Such is the feeling we -get in reading Jack London’s largely autobiographical _Martin Eden_; -and, in a much more striking instance, the terrible act that closed -the life of the heroine in Tolstoy’s _Anna Karenina_ falls well before -the end of the book. In _Anna Karenina_, as in _War and Peace_, the -Russian novelist conveys to every reader an invincible conviction of -the unbreakable continuity of the life of the race. The last words of -_Anna Karenina_ are not those which describe Anna’s death under the car -wheels but the infinitely hopeful words of Levin: - -“I shall continue to be vexed with Ivan the coach-man, and get into -useless discussions, and express my thoughts blunderingly. I shall -always be blaming my wife for what annoys me, and repenting at once. I -shall always feel a certain barrier between the Holy of Holies of my -inmost soul, and the souls of others, even my wife’s. I shall continue -to pray without being able to explain to myself why. But my whole life, -every moment of my life, independently of whatever may happen to me, -will be, not meaningless as before, but full of the deep meaning which -I shall have the power to impress upon it.” - - -9 - -It is because they appeal so strongly and simply and directly to our -instinctive desires that the stories of Jack London are so popular; it -is their perfect appeal to our social instinct that makes the tales of -O. Henry sell thousands of copies month after month. Not even Dickens -transcended O. Henry in the perfection of this appeal; and O. Henry set -the right value on Dickens as at least one of his stories shows. - -Civilization and education refine man’s instinctive desires, modify the -paths they take, but do not weaken them perceptibly from generation to -generation except in a few individual cases. Read the second chapter -of Harold Bell Wright’s _The Shepherd of the Hills_ and observe the -tremendous call to the instinct of race perpetuation, prefaced by a -character’s comment on the careless breeding of man as contrasted -with man’s careful breeding of animals. And if you think the appeal -is crude, be very sure of this: The crudity is in yourself, in the -instinct that you are not accustomed to have set vibrating with such -healthy vigor. - - -10 - -All this deals with broadest fundamentals. But they are what the -publisher, judging his manuscript, must fathom. They are deeper down -than the sales manager need go, or the bookseller; deeper than the -critic need ordinarily descend in his examination into the book’s -qualities. - -Ordinarily it will be enough for the purpose to analyze a story along -the lines of human instinct as it has been modified by our society -and our surroundings and conventionalized by habit. The publishers -of Eleanor H. Porter’s novel _Oh, Money! Money!_ were not only -wholly correct but quite sufficiently acute in their six reasons for -predicting--on the character of the story alone--a big sale. - -The first of these was that the yarn dealt with the getting and -spending of money, “the most interesting subject in the world,” -asserted the publishers--and while society continues to be organized -on its present basis their assertion is, as regards great masses of -mankind, a demonstrable fact. - -The second reason was allied to the first; the story would “set every -reader thinking how _he_ would spend the money.” And the third: it -was a Cinderella story, giving the reader “the joy of watching a -girl who has never been fairly treated come out on top in spite of -all odds.” This is a powerful appeal to the modified instinct of -self-preservation. The fourth reason--“the scene is laid in a little -village and the whole book is a gem of country life and shrewd Yankee -philosophy”--answers to the social hunger in the human heart. Fifth: -“A charming love theme with a happy ending.” Sixth: “The story teaches -an unobtrusive lesson ... that happiness must come from within, and -that money cannot buy it.” To go behind such reasons is, for most -minds, not to clarify but to confuse. Folks feel these things and care -nothing about the source of the river of feeling. - - -11 - -With the non-fictional book the internal factor making for large sales -is as diverse as the kinds of non-fictional volumes. A textbook on a -hitherto untreated subject of sudden interest to many thousands of -readers has every prospect of a large sale; but this is not the kind -of internal factor that a publisher is likely to err in judging! Any -alert business man acquiring correct information will profit by such an -opportunity. - -But there is a book called _In Tune with the Infinite_, the work of -a man named Ralph Waldo Trine, which has sold, at this writing, some -530,000 copies, having been translated into eighteen languages. A man -has been discovered sitting on the banks of the Yukon reading it; it -has been observed in shops and little railway stations in Burmah and -Ceylon. This is what is called, not at all badly, an “inspirational -book.” Don’t you think a publisher might well have erred in judging -that manuscript? - -Mr. Trine’s booklet, _The Greatest Thing Ever Known_, has sold 160,000 -copies; his book _What All the World’s A-Seeking_, is in its 138,000th. -It will not do to overlook the attractiveness of these titles. What, -most people will want to know, is “the greatest thing ever known”? And -it is human to suppose that what you are seeking is what all the world -is after, and to want to read a book that holds out an implied promise -to help you get it. - -The tremendous internal factor of these books of Mr. Trine’s is that -they articulate simple (but often beautiful) ideas that lie in the -minds of hundreds of thousands of men and women, ideas unformulated and -by the hundred thousand unutterable. For any man who can say the thing -that is everywhere felt, the audience is limitless. - -In autobiography a truly big sale is not possible unless the narrative -has the fundamental qualities we have designated as necessary in the -fictional best seller. All the popular autobiographies are stories -that appeal powerfully to our instinctive desires and this is the -fact with such diverse revelations as those of Benjamin Franklin and -Benvenuto Cellini, Jean Jacques Rousseau and Henry Adams. The sum of -the instinctive desires is always overwhelmingly in favor of normal -human existences. For this reason the predetermined audience of Mr. -Tarkington’s _Conquest of Canaan_ is many times greater than that of -Mr. Dreiser’s _Sister Carrie_. A moment’s reflection will show that -this is inevitable, since these instinctive desires of ours are so many -resistless forces exerted simultaneously on us and combining, in a -period of years, to make a single resultant force impelling us to lead -normal, sane, “healthy” and wholesome lives. On such lives, lived by -the vast majority of men and women everywhere, the security of every -form of human society depends; indeed, the continued existence of man -on the face of the earth is dependent upon them. - -You may say that Rousseau, Cellini, Marie Bashkirtseff, even Franklin -and Henry Adams, led existences far from normal. The answer is that -we accept the stories of their lives in fact where we (or most of us) -would never accept them in fiction. We know that these lives were -lived; and the very circumstance that they were abnormal lives makes -us more eager to know about and understand them. What most of us care -for most is such a recital as Hamlin Garland’s _A Son of the Middle -Border_. The secret of the influence of the life of Abraham Lincoln -upon the American mind and the secret of the appeal made by Theodore -Roosevelt, the man, to his countrymen in general during his lifetime -is actually one and the same--the triumph of normal lives, lived -normally, lived up to the hilt, and overshadowing almost everything -else contemporary with them. Such men vindicate common lives, however -humbly lived. We see, as in an apocalyptic vision, what any one of us -may become; and in so far as any one of us has become so great we all -of us share in his greatness. - - -12 - -But perhaps the greatest element in predetermining the possible -audience for a non-fiction book is its timeliness. Important, often -enough, in the case of particular novels, the matter of timeliness -is much more so with all other books soever. It cannot be overlooked -in autobiography; _The Education of Henry Adams_ attracted a great -host of readers in 1918 and 1919 because it became accessible to them -in 1918 and not in 1913 or 1929. In 1918 and 1919 the minds of men -were peculiarly troubled. Especially about education. H. G. Wells was -articulating the disastrous doubts that beset numbers of us, first, -in _Joan and Peter_, with its subtitle, _The Story of an Education_, -drawing up an indictment which, whatever its bias, distortion and -unfairness yet contained a lot of terrible truth; and then, in _The -Undying Fire_, dedicated “to all schoolmasters and schoolmistresses -and every teacher in the world,” returning to the subject, but this -time constructively. Yes, a large number of persons were thinking about -education in 1918-19, and the ironical attitude of Henry Adams toward -his own was of keenest interest to them. - - -13 - -We have discussed the internal factor which makes for a big sale in -books rather sketchily because, as a whole, book publishers can tell -it when they see it (all that is necessary) even though it may puzzle -authors who haven’t mastered it. So far as authors are concerned we -believe that this factor can, in many instances, be mastered. The -enterprise is not different from developing a retentive memory, or -skill over an audience in public speaking; but as with both these -achievements no short cut is really possible and advice and suggestion -(you can’t honestly call it instruction) can go but a little way. No -end of nonsense has been uttered on the subject of what it is in books -that makes them sell well, and nonsense will not cease to be uttered -about it while men write. What is of vastly more consequence than any -effort to exploit the internal factor in best sellers is the failure -to make every book published sell its best. If, in general, books sell -not more than one-quarter the number of copies they should sell, an -estimate to which we adhere, then the immediate and largest gain to -publishers, authors and public will be in securing 100 per cent. sales. - - -14 - -A word in closing about the familiar argument that the habits of our -people have changed, that they no longer have time to read books, that -motoring and movies have usurped the place of reading. - -Intercommunication is not a luxury but a necessity. Transportation -is only a means of intercommunication. As the means of -intercommunication--books, newspapers, mail services, railroads, -aircraft, telephones, automobiles, motion pictures--multiply the use -of each and every one increases with one restriction: A new means of -intercommunication paralleling but greatly improving an existing means -will largely displace it--as railroads have largely superseded canals. - -As a means of a particular and indispensable kind of intercommunication -nothing has yet appeared that parallels and at the same time decidedly -improves upon books. Newspapers and magazines do not and cannot, though -they most nearly offer the same service. You cannot go in your Ford -to hear from the lips of Mr. Tarkington his new novel and seeing it -on the screen isn’t the same thing as reading it--as we all know. And -until some inventor enables us to sit down with an author and get his -story whole, at our own convenience and related in his own words, by -some device much more attractive than reading a book,--why, until then -books will be bought and read in steadily increasing numbers. For with -its exercise the taste for intercommunication intensifies. To have been -somewhere is to want to read about it, to have read about a place -is to want to go there in innumerable instances. It is a superficial -view that sees in the spread of automobiles and motion pictures an -arrest of reading. As time goes on and more and more people read books, -both absolutely and relatively to the growth of populations, shall we -hear a wail that people’s habits have changed and that the spread of -book-reading has checked the spread of automobiling and lessened the -attendance at the picture shows? Possibly we shall hear that outcry but -we doubt it; nor does our doubt rest upon any feeling that books will -not be increasingly read. - - - - -WRITING A NOVEL - - - - -VIII - -WRITING A NOVEL - - -There are at least as many ways of writing a novel as there are -novelists and doubtless there are more; for it is to be presumed that -every novelist varies somewhat in his methods of labor. The literature -on the business of novel-writing is not extensive. Some observations -and advice on the part of Mr. Arnold Bennett are, indeed, about all -the average reader encounters; we have forgotten whether they are -embedded in _The Truth About An Author_ or in that other masterpiece, -_How to Live on 2,400 Words a Day_. It may be remarked that there is -no difficulty in living on 2,400 words a day, none at all, where the -writer receives five cents a word or better. - -But there we go, talking about money, a shameful subject that -has only a backstairs relation to Art. Let us ascend the -front staircase together, first. Let us enter the parlor of -Beauty-Is-Truth-Truth-Beauty, which, the poet assured us, is all -we know or need to know. Let us seat ourselves in lovely æsthetic -surroundings. If later we have to go out the back way maybe we can -accomplish it unobserved. - -There are only three motives for writing a novel. The first is to -satisfy the writer’s self, the second is to please or instruct other -persons, the third is to earn money. We will consider these motives in -order. - - -2 - -The best novels are written from a blending of all three motives. But -it is doubtful if a good novel has ever been written in which the -desire to satisfy some instinct in himself was not present in the -writer’s purpose. - -Just what this instinct is can’t so easily be answered. Without -doubt the greatest part of it is the instinct of paternity. Into the -physiological aspects of the subject we shall not enter, though they -are supported by a considerable body of evidence. The longing to -father--or mother--certain fictitious characters is not often to be -denied. Sometimes the story as a story, as an entity, is the beloved -child of its author. Did not Dickens father Little Nell? How, do you -suppose, Barrie has thought of himself in relation to some of his -youngsters? Any one who has read _Lore of Proserpine_ not only believes -in fairies but understands the soul of Maurice Hewlett. The relation of -the creator of a story to his persons is not necessarily parental. It -is always intensely human. - -O. Henry was variously a Big Brother (before the Big Brothers had been -thought of), a father, an uncle, a friend, a distant cousin, a mere -acquaintance, a sworn enemy of his people. It has to be so. For the -writer lives among the people he creates. The cap of Fortunatus makes -him invisible to them but he is always there--not to interfere with -them nor to shape their destinies but to watch them come together or -fly apart, to hear what they say, to guess what they think (from what -they say and from the way they behave), to worry over them, applaud -them, frown; but forever as a recorder. - - -3 - -None of the author’s troubles must appear in the finished record. -Still wearing Fortunatus’s cap he is required to be as invisible to -the reader as to the people he describes. There are exceptions to this -rule. Dickens was the most notable. Many readers prefer to have a tale -told them by a narrator frankly prejudiced in favor of some of the -characters and against others. Many--but not a majority. - -In the best novel that Booth Tarkington has so far written, _The -Flirt_, the dominating figure is a heartless young woman to whom the -reader continuously itches to administer prussic acid in a fatal -dose. But Mr. Tarkington does not scald Cora Madison with boiling -invective nor blister her with hot irony. He relates her doings in the -main almost dispassionately; and set forth thus nakedly they are more -damnable than any amount of sound and fury could make them appear to -be. Mr. Tarkington does not wave the prussic acid bottle, though here -and there, distilled through his narrative and perceptible more in the -things he selects to tell about than in his manner of telling them, the -reader is conscious of a faint odor of almond blossoms, signifying that -the author has uncorked the acid bottle--perhaps that his restraint in -not emptying it may be the more emphasized. - -May we set things down a little at random? Then let us seize this -moment to point out to the intending novel writer some omissions in -_The Flirt_. Our pupil will, when he comes to write his novel, be -certain to think of the “strong scenes.” He will be painfully eager -to get them down. It is these scenes that will “grip” the reader and -assure his book of a sale of 100,000 copies. - -Battle, murder and sudden death are generally held to be the very meat -of a strong scene. But when the drunkard Ray Vilas, Cora Madison’s -discarded lover, shoots down Valentine Corliss and then kills himself, -Mr. Tarkington does not fill pages with it. He takes scarce fifteen -lines--perhaps a little over 100 words--to tell of the double slaying. -Nor does he relate what Ray Vilas and Cora said to each other in that -last interview which immediately preceded the crime. “Probably,” says -Mr. Tarkington, “Cora told him the truth, all of it; though of course -she seldom told quite the truth about anything in which she herself was -concerned”--or words to that effect. - -Where oh where is the strong scene? Ah, one man’s strength is -another’s weakness. _The Flirt_ is full of strong scenes but they are -infrequently the scenes which the intending novel writer, reviewing his -tale before setting to work, would select as the most promising. - - -4 - -Besides the instinct of paternity--or perhaps in place of it--the -novelist may feel an instinct to build something, or to paint a -beautiful picture, or mold a lovely figure. This yearning of the -artist, so-called, is sometimes denoted by the word “self-expression,” -a misnomer, if it be not a euphemism, for the longing to fatherhood. -There is just as much “self-expression” in the paternity of a boy or a -girl as in the creation of a book, a picture or a building. The child, -in any case, has innumerable other ancestors; you are not the first to -have written such a book or painted such a picture. - -How about the second motive in novel-writing, the desire to please or -instruct others? The only safe generalization about it seems to be -this: A novel written exclusively from this motive will be a bad novel. -A novel is not, above everything, a didactic enterprise. Yet even -those enterprises of the human race which are in their essence purely -didactic, designed “to warn, to comfort, to command,” such as sermons -and lessons in school, seldom achieve their greatest possible effect if -instruction or improvement be the preacher’s or teacher’s unadorned and -unconcealed and only purpose. - -Take a school lesson. Teachers who get the best results are invariably -found to have added some element besides bare instruction to their -work. Sometimes they have made the lesson entertaining; sometimes they -have exercised that imponderable thing we call “personal magnetism”; -sometimes they have supplied an incentive to learn that didn’t exist in -the lesson itself. - -Take a sermon. If the auditor does not feel the presence in it of -something besides the mere intelligence the words convey the sermon -leaves the auditor cold. - -Pure intellect is not a force in human affairs. Bach wrote music with a -very high intellectual content but the small leaven of sublime melody -is present in his work that lasts through the centuries. Shakespeare -and Beethoven employed intellect and emotionalism in the proportion -of fifty-fifty. Sir Joshua Reynolds mixed his paint “with brains, -sir”; but the significant thing is that Sir Joshua did not use only -gray matter on his palette. Those who economize on emotionalism in -one direction usually make up for it, not always consciously, in -another. Joseph Hergesheimer, writing _Java Head_, is very sparing -in the emotionalism bound up with action and decidedly lavish in the -emotionalism inseparable from sensuous coloring and “atmosphere.” - -No, a novel written wholly to instruct will never do; but neither -will a novel written entirely to please, to give æsthetic or sensuous -enjoyment to the reader. Such a novel is like a portion of a fine -French sauce--with nothing to spread it on. It is honey without a crust -to dip. - - -5 - -Writing a novel purely to make money has a tainted air, thanks to -the long vogue of a false tradition. If so, _The Vicar of Wakefield_ -ought to be banished from public libraries; for Goldsmith needed the -money and made no bones about saying so. The facts are, of course, -unascertainable; but we would be willing to wager, were there any way -of deciding the bet, that more novels of the first rank have been -written either solely or preponderantly to earn money than for any -other reason whatever. - -It isn’t writing for the sake of the money that determines the merit of -the result; _that_ is settled by two other factors, the author’s skill -and the author’s conscience. And the word “skill” here necessarily -includes each and every endowment the writer possesses as well as such -proficiency as he may have acquired. - -Suppose A. and B. both to have material for a first-rate novel. Both -are equally skilled in novel writing. Both are equally conscientious. -A. writes his novel for his own satisfaction and to please and instruct -others. He is careful and honest about it. He delights in it. B. writes -his novel purely to make a few thousand dollars. He is, naturally, -careful and honest in doing the job; and he probably takes such -pleasure in it as a man may take in doing well anything he can do well, -from laying a sewer to flying an airplane. We submit that B.’s may -easily be the better novel. It is true that B. is under a pressure that -A. does not know and that B.’s work may be affected in ways of which he -is not directly aware by the necessity to sell his finished product. -But most of the best work in the world is done under some compulsion or -other; and it is the sum of human experience that the compulsion to do -work which will find favor in the eyes of the worker’s fellows is the -healthfullest compulsion of them all. Certainly it is more healthful -than the compulsion merely to please yourself. And if B. is under a -pressure A.’s danger lies precisely in the fact that he is not under a -pressure, or under too slight a pressure. It is a tenable hypothesis -that Flaubert would have been a better novelist if he had had to make -a living by his pen. Some indirect evidence on the point may possibly -be found in the careers of certain writers whose first books were the -product of a need to buy bread and butter; and whose later books were -the product of no need at all--nor met any. - -So much for motives in novel-writing. You should write (1) because you -need the money, (2) to satisfy your own instincts, and (3) to please -and, perchance, instruct other persons. - -Take a week or two to get your motives in order and then, and not until -then, read what follows, which has to do with how you are presently to -proceed about the business of writing your novel. - - -6 - -It is settled that you are going to write a novel. You have examined -your motive and found it pure and worthy of you. Comes now the great -question of how to set about the business. - -At this point let no one rise up and “point out” that Arnold Bennett -has told how. Arnold Bennett has told how to do everything--how to -live on twenty-four hours a day (but not how to enjoy it), how to write -books, how to acquire culture, how to be yourself and manage yourself -(in the unfortunate event that you cannot be someone else or have no -one, like a wife, to manage you), how to do everything, indeed, except -rise up and call Arnold Bennett blessed. - -The trouble with Mr. Bennett’s directions is--they won’t work. - -Mr. Bennett tells you to write like everything and get as much of your -novel done as possible before the Era of Discouragement sets in. Then, -no matter how great your Moment of Depression, you will be able to -stand beside the table, fondly stroking a pile of pages a foot high, -and reassure yourself, saying: “Well, but here, at least, is so much -done. No! I cannot take my hand from the plough now! No! I must Go On. -I must complete my destiny.” (One’s novel is always one’s Destiny of -the moment.) - -It sounds well, but the truth is that when you strike the Writer’s -Doldrums the sight of all that completed manuscript only enrages you to -the last degree. You are embittered by the spectacle of so much effort -wasted. You feel like tearing it up or flinging it in the wastebasket. -If you are a Rudyard Kipling or an Edna Ferber, you do that thing. And -your wife or your mother carefully retrieves your _Recessional_ or -your _Dawn O’Hara_ and sends it to the publisher who brings it out, -regardless of expense, and sells a large number of copies--to the -booksellers, anyway. - -Mr. Bennett also tells you how to plan the long, slow culminant -movement of your novel; how to walk in the park and compose those neat -little climaxes which should so desirably terminate each chapter; how -to---- But what’s the use? Let us illustrate with a fable. - -Once an American, meeting Mr. Bennett in London, saluted him, jocularly -(he meant it jocularly) with the American Indian word of greeting: -“How?” - -Mr. Bennett immediately began to tell him how and the American never -got away until George H. Doran, the publisher, who was standing near -by, exclaimed: - -“That’s enough, Enoch, for a dollar volume!” - -(Mr. Doran, knowing Bennett well, calls him by his first name, a -circumstance that should be pointed out to G. K. Chesterton, who would -evolve a touching paradox about the familiarity of the unfamiliar.) - -That will do for Arnold. If we mention Arnold again it must distinctly -be understood that we have reference to some other Arnold--Benedict -Arnold or Matthew Arnold or Dorothy Arnold or Arnold Daly. - -Well, to get back (in order to get forward), you are about beginning -your novel (nice locution, “about beginning”) and are naturally taking -all the advice you can get, if it doesn’t cost prohibitively, and this -we are about to give doesn’t. - -The first thing for you to do is not, necessarily, to decide on the -subject of your novel. - -It is not absolutely indispensable to select the subject of a novel -before beginning to write it. Many authors prefer to write a third -or a half of the novel before definitely committing themselves to a -particular theme. For example, take _The Roll Call_, by Arnold--it -must have been Arnold Constable, or perhaps it was Matthew. _The Roll -Call_ is a very striking illustration of the point we would make. -Somewhere along toward the end of _The Roll Call_ the author decided -that the subject of the novel should be the war and its effect on the -son of Hilda Lessways by her bigamous first husband--or, he wasn’t -exactly her husband, being a bigamist, but we will let it go at that. -Now Hilda Lessways was, or became, the wife of Edwin Clayhanger; -and George Cannon, Clayhanger’s--would you say, stepson? Hilda’s -son, anyway--George Cannon, the son of a gun--oh, pardon, the son -of Bigamist Cannon--the stepson of, or son of the wife of, Edwin -Clayhanger of the Five Towns--George Cannon.... Where were we?... -Hilda Lessways Clayhanger, the--well, wife--of Bigamist Cannon.... - -The relationships in this novel are very confusing, like the novel and -the subject of it, but if you can read the book you will see that it -illustrates our point perfectly. - - -7 - -Well, go ahead and write. Don’t worry about the subject. You know how -it is, a person often can’t see the forest for the trees. When you’re -writing 70,000 words or maybe a few more you can’t expect to see your -way out of ’em very easily. When you are out of the trees you can look -back and see the forest. And when you are out of the woods of words you -can glance over ’em and find out what they were all about. - -However, the 80,000 words have to be written, and it is up to you, -somehow or other, to set down the 90,000 parts of speech in a row. Now -100,000 words cannot be written without taking thought. Any one who has -actually inscribed 120,000 words knows that. Any one who has written -the 150,000 words necessary to make a good-sized novel (though William -Allen White wouldn’t call _that_ good measure) understands the terrible -difficulties that confront a mortal when he sits down to enter upon the -task of authorship, the task of putting on paper the 200,000 mono- or -polysyllables that shall hold the reader breathless to the end, if only -from the difficulty of pronouncing some of them. - -Where to start? For those who are not yet equipped with self-starters -we here set down a few really first-class openings for either the -spring or fall novel trade: - -“Marinda was frightened. When she was frightened her eyes changed -color. They were dark now, and glittering restlessly like the sea -when the wind hauls northwest. Jack Hathaway, unfamiliar with weather -signs, took no heed of the impending squall. He laughed recklessly, -dangerously....” (Story of youth and struggle.) - -“The peasant combed the lice from his beard, spat and said, grumbling: -‘Send us ploughs that we may till the soil and save Russia.... Send us -ploughs.’” (Realistic story of Russia.) - -“Darkness, suave, dense, enfolding, lay over the soft loam of the -fields. The girl, moving silently across the field, felt the mystery -of the dark; the scent of the soil and the caress of the night alike -enchanted her. Hidden in the folds of her dress, clutched tightly in -her fingers, was the ribbon he had given her. With a quick indrawing -of her breath she paused, and, screened by the utter blackness that -enveloped her, pressed it to her lips....” (Story of the countryside. -Simple, trusting innocence. Lots of atmosphere. After crossing the -field the girl strikes across Haunted Heath, a description of which -fills the second chapter.) - -All these are pretty safe bets, if you’re terribly hard up. Think them -over. Practice them daily for a few weeks. - - -8 - -Now that you have some idea about writing a novel it may be as well for -you to consider the consequences before proceeding to the irrevocable -act. - -One of the consequences will certainly be the discovery of many -things in the completed manuscript that you never intended. This is -no frivolous allusion to the typographical errors you will find--for -a typewriter is as capable of spoonerisms as the human tongue. We -have reference to things that you did not consciously put into your -narrative. - -And first let it be said that many things that seem to you unconscious -in the work of skilled writers are deliberate art (as the phrase goes). -The trouble is that the deliberation usually spoils the art. An example -must be had and we will take it in a novel by the gifted American, -Joseph Hergesheimer. Before proceeding further with this Manual for -Beginners read _Java Head_ if you can; if not, never mind. - -Now in _Java Head_ the purpose of Mr. Hergesheimer was, aside from -the evocation of a beautiful bit of a vanished past, the delineation -of several persons of whom one represented the East destroyed in the -West and another the West destroyed in the East. Edward Dunsack, back -in Salem, Massachusetts, the victim of the opium habit, represented -the West destroyed in the East; the Chinese wife of Gerrit Ammidon -represented the East destroyed in the West. Mr. Hergesheimer took an -artist’s pride in the fact that the double destruction was accomplished -with what seemed to him the greatest possible economy of means; almost -the only external agency employed, he pointed out, was opium. Very -well; this is æstheticism, pure and not so simple as it looks. It is a -Pattern. It is a musical phrase or theme presented as a certain flight -of notes in the treble, repeated or echoed and inverted in the bass. It -is a curve on one side of a staircase balanced by a curve on the other. -It is a thing of symmetry and grace and it is the expression, perfect -in its way, of an idea. Kipling expressed very much the same idea when -he told us that East is East and West is West and never the twain shall -meet. Mr. Hergesheimer amplifies and extends. If the two are brought in -contact each is fatal to the other. Is that all? - -It is not all, it is the mere beginning. When you examine _Java Head_ -with the Pattern in mind you immediately discover that the Pattern -is carried out in bewildering detail. Everything is symmetrically -arranged. For instance, many a reader must have been puzzled and -bewildered by the heartbreaking episode at the close of the novel in -which Roger Brevard denies the delightful girl Sidsall Ammidon. The -affair bears no relation to the currents of the tale; it is just a -little eddy to one side; it is unnecessarily cruel and wounding to our -sensibilities. Why have it at all? - -The answer is that in his main narrative Mr. Hergesheimer has set -before us Gerrit Ammidon, a fellow so quixotic that he marries twice -out of sheer chivalry. He has drawn for us the fantastic scroll of -such a man, a sea-shape not to be matched on shore. Well, then, -down in the corner, he must inscribe for us another contrasting, -balancing, compensating, miniatured scroll--a land-shape in the person -of Roger Brevard who is so unquixotic as to offset Gerrit Ammidon -completely. Gerrit Ammidon will marry twice for incredible reasons -and Roger Brevard will not even marry once for the most compelling -of reasons--love. The beautiful melody proclaimed by the violins is -brutally parodied by the tubas. - - -9 - -Is it all right thus? It is not all right thus and it never can be so -long as life remains the unpatterned thing we discern it to be. If -life were completely patterned it would most certainly not be worth -living. When we say that life is unpatterned we mean, of course, that -we cannot read all its patterns (we like to assume that all patterns -are there, because it comforts us to think of a fundamental Order and -Symmetry). - -But so long as life is largely unpatterned, or so long as we cannot -discern all its patterns, life is eager, interesting, surprising and -altogether distracting and lovely however bewildering and distressing, -too. Different people take the unreadable differently. Some, like -Thomas Hardy, take it in defiant bitterness of spirit; some, like -Joseph Conrad, take it in profound faith and wonder. Hardy sees the -disorder that he cannot fathom; Conrad admires the design that he can -only incompletely trace. To Hardy the world is a place where-- - - “As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods; - They kill us for their sport.” - -To Conrad the world is a place where men may continually make the -glorious and heartening discovery that a solidarity exists among them; -that they are united by a bond as unbreakable as it is mysterious. - -And to others, as regrettably to Mr. Hergesheimer writing _Java Head_, -the world is a place where it is momentarily sufficient to trace -casual symmetries without thought of their relation to an ineluctable -whole. - - -10 - -What, then, is the novelist to do? Is it not obvious that he must not -busy himself too carefully with the business of patterning the things -he has to tell? For the moment he has traced everything out nicely and -beautifully he may know for a surety that he has cut himself off from -the larger design of Life. He has got his little corner of the Oriental -rug all mapped out with the greatest exactitude. But he has lost touch -with the bigger intricacy beyond his corner. It is a prayer rug. He had -better kneel down and pray. - -Now there are novels in which no pattern at all is traced; and these -are as bad as those which minutely map a mere corner. These are -meaningless and confused stories in which nobody can discern any cause -or effect, any order or law, any symmetry or proportion or expressed -idea. These are the novels which have been justified as a “slice of -life” and which have brought into undeserved disrepute the frequently -painstaking manner of their telling. The trouble is seldom primarily, -as so many people think, with the material but with its presentation. -You may take almost any material you like and so present it as to make -it mean something; and you may also take almost any material you like -and so present it as to make it mean nothing to anybody. A heap of -bricks is meaningless; but the same bricks are intelligible expressed -as a building of whatever sort, or merely as a sidewalk with zigzags, -perhaps, of a varicolor. - -The point we would make--and we might as well try to drive it home -without further ineffectual attempts at illustration--is that you must -do some patterning with your material, whether bricks for a building or -lives for a story; but if you pattern too preciously your building will -be contemptible and your story without a soul. In your building you -must not be so decided as to leave no play for another’s imagination, -contemplating the structure. In your narrative you must not be so -dogmatic about two and two adding to four as to leave no room for a -wild speculation that perhaps they came to five. For it is not the -certainty that two and two have always made four but the possibility -that some day they may make five that makes life worth living--and -guessing about on the printed page. - - -11 - -Perhaps the most serious consequence of writing a novel is the -revelation of yourself it inevitably entails. - -We are not thinking, principally, of the discovery you will make of the -size of your own soul. We have in mind the laying bare of yourself to -others. - -Of course you do reveal yourself to yourself when you write a book to -reveal others to others. It has been supposed that a man cannot say or -do a thing which does not expose his nature. This is nonsense; you do -not expose your nature every time you take the subway, though a trip -therein may very well be an index to your manners. The fact remains -that no man ever made a book or a play or a song or a poem, with any -command of the technique of his work, without in some measure giving -himself away. Where this is not enough of an inducement some other, -such as a tin whistle with every bound copy, is offered; no small -addition as it enables the reviewer to declare, hand on heart, that -“this story is not to be whistled down the wind.” Some have doubted -Bernard Shaw’s Irishism, which seems the queerer as nearly everything -he has written has carried a shillelagh concealed between the covers. -Recently Frank K. Reilly of Chicago gave away one-cent pieces to -advertise a book called _Penny of Top Hill Trail_. He might be said, -and in fact he hereby is said, thus to have coppered his risk in -publishing it.... All of which is likely to be mistaken for jesting. -Let us therefore jest that we may be taken with utmost seriousness. - -The revelation of yourself to yourself, which the mere act of writing a -novel brings to pass, may naturally be either pleasant or unpleasant. -Very likely it is unpleasant in a majority of instances, a condition -which need not necessarily reflect upon our poor human nature. If -we did not aspire so high for ourselves we should not suffer such -awful disappointments on finding out where we actually get off. The -only moral, if there is one, lies in our ridiculous aim. Imagine the -sickening of heart with which Oscar Wilde contemplated himself after -completing _The Picture of Dorian Grey_! And imagine the lift it must -have given him to look within himself as he worked at _The Ballad of -Reading Gaol_! The circumstances of life and even the actual conduct of -a man are not necessarily here or there--or anywhere at all--in this -intimate contemplation. There is one mirror before which we never pose. -God made man in His own image. God made His own image and put it in -every man. - -It is there! Nothing in life transcends the wonder of the moment when, -each for himself, we make this discovery. Then comes the struggle -to remold ourselves nearer to our heart’s desire. It succeeds or it -doesn’t; perhaps it succeeds only slightly; anyway we try for it. -The sleeper, twisting and turning, dreaming and struggling, is the -perfect likeness of ourselves in the waking hours of our whole earthly -existence. Because they have seen this some have thought life no -better than a nightmare. Voltaire suggested that the earth and all that -dwelt thereon was only the bad dream of a god on some other planet. We -would point out the bright side of this possibility: It presupposes the -existence somewhere of a mince pie so delicious and so powerful as to -evoke the likenesses of Cæsar and Samuel Gompers, giraffes, Mr. Taft, -violets, Mr. Roosevelt, Piotr Ilitch Tchaikovski, Billy Sunday, Wu-Ting -Fang, Helen of Troy and Mother Jones, groundhogs, H. G. Wells; perhaps -Bolshevism is the last writhe. Mince pie, unwisely eaten instead of -the dietetic nectar and ambrosia, may well explain the whole confused -universe. And you and I--we can create another universe, equally -exciting, by eating mince pie to-night!... You see there is a bright -side to everything, for the mince pie is undoubtedly of a heavenly -flavor. - -We were saying, when sidetracked by the necessity of explaining the -universe, that the self-revelation which writing a book entails is in -most cases depressing, but not by any means always so. Boswell was not -much of a man judged by the standards of his own day or ours, either -one, yet Boswell knew himself better than he knew Dr. Johnson by the -time he had finished his life of the Doctor. It must have bucked him up -immensely to know that he was at least big enough himself to measure -a bigger man up and down, in and out, criss-cross and sideways, -setting down the complicated result without any error that the human -intelligence can detect. It must have appeased the ironical soul of -Henry Adams to realise that he was one of the very few men who had -never fooled himself about himself, and that evidence of his phenomenal -achievement in the shape of the book _The Education of Henry Adams_, -would survive him after his death--or at least, after the difficulties -of communicating with those on earth had noticeably increased (we make -this wise modification lest someone match Sir Oliver Lodge’s _Raymond, -or Life After Death_ with a volume called _Henry, or Re-Education After -Death_). - -It must have sent a thrill of pleasure through the by no means -insensitive frame of Joseph Conrad when he discovered, on completing -_Nostromo_, that he had a profounder insight into the economic bases -of modern social and political affairs than nine-tenths of the -professional economists and sociologists--plus a knowledge of the -human heart that they have never dreamed worth while. For Conrad saw -clearly, and so saw simply; the “silver of the mine” of this, his -greatest story, was, it is true, an incorruptible metal, but it could -and did alter the corruptible nature of man--and would continue to do -so through generation after generation long after his Mediterranean -sailor-hero had become dust. - -Even in the case of the humble and unknown writer whose completed -manuscript, after many tedious journeys, comes home to him at last, -to be re-read regretfully but with an undying belief not so much in -the work itself as in what it was meant to express and so evidently -failed to--even in his case the great consolation is the attestation -of a creed. Very bad men have died, as does the artist in Shaw’s _The -Doctor’s Dilemma_, voicing with clarity and beauty the belief in which -they think they have lived or ought to have lived; but a piece of -work is always an actual living of some part of the creed that is in -you. It may be a failure but it has, with all its faults, a gallant -quality, the quality of the deed done, which men have always admired, -and because of which they have invented those things we call words to -embody their praise. - -But what of the consequences of revealing yourself to others? Writing -a novel will surely mean that you will incur them. We must speak of -them briefly; and then we may get on to the thing for which you are -doubtless waiting with terrible patience--the way to write the novel -itself. Never fear! If you will but endure steadfastly you shall Know -All. - - -12 - -“Certainly, publish everything,” commented the New York _Times_ -editorially upon a proposal to give out earnings, or some other -detail, of private businesses. “All privacy is scandalous,” added the -newspaper. In this satirical utterance lies the ultimate justification -for writing a novel. - -All privacy is scandalous. If you don’t believe it, read some of the -prose of James Joyce. _A Portrait of The Artist As a Young Man_ will do -for a starter. _Ulysses_ is a follow-up. H. G. Wells likes the first, -while deploring so much sewerage in the open street. You see, nothing -but a sincere conviction concerning the wickedness of leaving anything -at all unmentioned in public could justify such narratives as Mr. -Joyce’s. - -In a less repulsive sense, the scandal of privacy is what underlies -any novel of what we generally call the “realistic” sort. Mr. -Dreiser, for instance, thinks it scandalous that we should not know -and publicly proclaim the true nature of such men as Hurstwood in -his _Sister Carrie_. Mr. Hardy thinks it scandalous that the world -should not publicly acknowledge the purity of Tess Durbeyfield and -therefore he gives us a book in which she is, as the subtitle says, -“faithfully presented.” Gene Stratton-Porter thinks it scandalous not -to tell the truth about such a boy as Freckles. The much-experienced -Mr. Tarkington, stirred to his marrow by what seems almost a world -conspiracy to condone the insufferable conceit of the George Amberson -Minafers among us, writes _The Magnificent Ambersons_ to make us -confess how we hate ’em--and how our instinctive faith in them is -vindicated at last. - -Every novelist who gains a public of any size or permanence -deliberately, and even joyfully, faces the consequences of the -revelation of himself to some thousands of his fellow-creatures. -We don’t mean that he always delineates himself in the person of a -character, or several characters, in his stories. He may do that, of -course, but the self-exposure is generally much more merciless. The -novelist can withhold from the character which, more or less, stands -for himself his baser qualities. What he cannot withhold from the -reader is his own mind’s limitations. - -A novel is bounded by the author’s horizons. If a man can see only so -far and only so deep his book will show it. If he cannot look abroad, -but can perceive nothing beyond the nose on his face, that fact will be -fully apparent to his co-spectators who turn the pages of his story. If -he can see only certain colors those who look on with him will be aware -of his defect. Above all, if he can see persons as all bad or all good, -all black or all white, he will be hanged in effigy along with the -puppets he has put on paper. - -This is the reason why every one should write a novel. There is only -one thing comparable with it as a means of self-immolation. That, of -course, is tenure of public office. And as there are not nearly enough -public offices to serve the need of individual discipline, novelizing -should be encouraged, fomented--we had almost said, made compulsory. -Compulsion, however, defeats its own ends. Let us elect to public -offices, as we would choose to fill scholarships, those who cannot, -through some misfortune, write novels; and let us induce all the other -people in the world that we can to put pen to paper--not that they may -enrich the world with immortal stories, not that they may make money, -become famous or come to know themselves, but solely that we may know -them for what they are. - -If Albert Burleson had been induced to write a novel would we have -made him a Congressman and would President Wilson have made him -Postmaster-General? If William, sometime of Germany, had written -a novel would the Germans have acquiesced in his theory of Divine -Right? Georges Clemenceau wrote novels and was chosen of the people to -lead them. Hall Caine and Marie Corelli and Rider Haggard and Arnold -Bennett have written novels which enable us to gauge them pretty -accurately--and not one of them has yet been invited to help run the -League of Nations. The reason is simple: We know them too well. - -All privacy is scandalous. Thomas Dixon says: “It is positively -immoral that the world should run on without knowing the depths to -which I can sink. I must write _The Way of a Man_ and make the world -properly contemptuous of me.” Zona Gale reflects to herself: “After -all, with nothing but these few romances and these _Friendship Village_ -stories, people have no true insight into my real tastes, affinities, -predilections, qualities of mind. I will write about a fruit and -pickle salesman, an ineffectual sort of person who becomes, almost -involuntarily, a paperhanger. That will give them the idea of me they -lack.” - -William Allen White, without consciously thinking anything of the -kind, is dimly aware that people generally have a right to know him as -a big-hearted man who makes some mistakes but whose sympathy is with -the individual man and woman and whose passion is for social progress. -The best way to make people generally acquainted with William Allen -White is to write a novel--say, _In The Heart of a Fool_, which they -will read.... The best way to get to know anybody is to get him to -talking about somebody else. Talk about one’s self is a little too -self-conscious. - -And there you have it! It is exactly because such a writer as H. G. -Wells is in reality pretty nearly always talking about himself that -we find it so difficult to appraise him rightly on the basis of his -novels. Self-consciousness is never absent from a Wells book. It is -this acute self-consciousness that makes so much of Henry James -valueless to the great majority of readers. They cannot get past it, or -behind it. The great test fails. Mr. James is dead, and the only way -left to get at the truth of Mr. Wells will be to make him Chancellor -of the Exchequer or, in a socialized British republic, Secretary of -Un-War.... - -Dare to be a Daniel Carson Goodman. Write That Novel. Don’t -procrastinate, don’t temporize. Do It Now, reserving all rights of -translation of words into action in all countries, including the -Scandinavian. Full detailed instructions as to the actual writing -follow. - - -13 - -You may not have noticed it, but even so successful a novelist as -Robert W. Chambers is careful to respect the three unities that -Aristotle (wasn’t it?) prescribed and the Greeks took always into -account. Not in a single one of his fifty novels does the popular Mr. -Chambers disregard the three Greek unities. Invariably he looks out for -the time, the place and the girl. - -If Aristotle recommended it and Robert W. Chambers sticks to it, -perhaps you, about to write your first novel, had better attend to it -also. - -Now, to work! About a title. Better have one, even if it’s only -provisional, before you begin to write. If you can, get the real, -right title at the outset. Sometimes having it will help you -through--not to speak of such cases as Eleanor Hallowell Abbott’s. The -author of _Molly Make-Believe_, _The Sick-a-Bed Lady_ and _Old-Dad_ -gets her real, right title and then the story mushrooms out of it, -like a house afire. Ourselves, we are personally the same. We have -three corking titles for as many novels. One is written. The other two -we haven’t to worry about. They have only to live up to their titles, -which may be difficult for them but will make it easy for ourselves. -We have a Standard. Everything that lives up to the promise of our -superlative title goes in, everything that is alien to it or unworthy -of it, stays out. This, we may add parenthetically, was the original -motive in instituting titles of nobility. A man was made a Baron. Very -well, it was expected that he would conform his character and conduct -accordingly. Things suitable to a Baron he would thenceforth be and do, -things unbefitting his new, exalted station he would kindly omit.... It -works better with books than with people, so cheer up. Your novel will -come out more satisfactorily than you think. - -Which brings us to the matter of the ending. Should it be happy or -otherwise? More words have been wasted on this subject than on any -other aspect of fictioneering. You must understand from the very first -that you, personally, have nothing whatever to say about the ending -of your story. That will be decided by the people of your tale and the -events among which they live. In other words, the preponderant force in -determining the ending is--inevitability. - -Most people misunderstand inevitability. Others merely worry about it, -as if it were to-morrow’s weather. Shall we take an umbrella, they ask -anxiously, lest it rain inevitably? Or will the inevitable come off -hot, so that an overcoat will be a nuisance? Nobody knows, not even -the weather forecaster in Washington. If there were a corresponding -official whose duty it would be to forecast with equal inaccuracy the -endings of novels life would go on much the same. Readers would still -worry about the last page because they would know that the official -prediction would be wrong at least half the time. If the Ending -Forecaster prophesied: “Lovers meet happily on page 378; villain -probably killed in train accident” we would go drearily forward -confident that page 378 would disclose the heroine, under a lowering -sky, clasped in the villain’s arms while the hero lay prone under a -stalled Rolls-Royce, trying to find out why the carburetor didn’t -carburete. - -Inevitability is not the same as heredity. Heredity can be rigorously -controlled--novelists are the real eugenists--but inevitability is -like natural selection or the origin of species or mutations or O. -Henry: It is the unexpected that happens. Environment has little in -common with inevitability. In the pages of any competent novelist the -girl in the slums will sooner or later disclose her possession of the -most unlikely traits. Her bravery, her innocence will become even more -manifest than her beauty. The young feller from Fifth avenue, whose -earliest environment included orange spoons and Etruscan pottery, will -turn out to be a lowdown brute. Environment is what we want it to be, -inevitability is what we are. - -You think, of course, that you can pre-determine the outcome of -this story you are going to write. Yes, you can! You can no more -pre-determine the ending than you can pre-determine the girl your son -will marry. It’s exactly like that. For you must come face to face, -before you have written 50 pages of your book, with an appalling and -inspiring Fact. You might as well face it here. - - -14 - -The position of the novelist engaged in writing a novel can only be -indicated by a shocking exaggeration which is this: He is not much -better than a medium in a trance. - -Now of course such a statement calls for the most exact explanation. -Nobody can give it. Such a statement calls for indisputable evidence. -None exists. Such a statement, unexplained and unsupported by -testimony, is a gross and unscientific assumption not even worthy to -be damned by being called a hypothesis. You said it. Nevertheless, the -thing’s so. - -We, personally, having written a novel--or maybe two--know what we -are talking about. The immense and permanent curiosity of people all -over the planet who read books at all fixes itself upon the question, -in respect of the novelist: “_How_ does he write?” As Mary S. Watts -remarks, that is the one thing no novelist can tell you. He doesn’t -know himself. But though it is the one thing the novelist can’t tell -you it is not one of those things that, in the words of Artemus Ward, -no feller kin find out. Any one can find out by writing a novel. - -And to write one you need little beyond a few personalities firmly in -mind, a typewriter and lots of white paper. An outline is superfluous -and sometimes harmful. Put a sheet of paper in the machine and write -the title, in capital letters. Below, write: “By Theophrastus Such,” or -whatever you happen unfortunately to be called or elect, in bad taste, -to call yourself. Begin. - -You will have the first few pages, the opening scene, possibly the -first chapter, fairly in mind; you may have mental notes on one or two -things your people will say. Beyond that you have only the haziest -idea of what it will all be about. Write. - -As you write it will come to you. Somehow. What do you care how? Let -the psychologists stew over that. - -They, in all probability, will figure out that the story has already -completely formed itself, in all its essentials and in many details, -in your subconscious mind, the lowermost cellar of your uninteresting -personality where moth and rust do not corrupt, whatever harm they -may do higher up, and where the cobwebs lie even more thickly than in -your alleged brain. As you write, and as the result of the mere act -of writing, the story, lying dormant in your subcellar, slowly shakes -a leg, quivers, stretches, extends itself to its full length, yawns, -rises with sundry anatomical contortions and advancing crosses the -threshold of your subconsciousness into the well-dusted and cleaned -basement of your consciousness whence it is but a step to full daylight -and the shadow of printed black characters upon a to-and-fro travelling -page. - -In other words, you are an automaton; and to be an automaton in this -world of exuberant originality is a blissful thing. - -Your brain is not engaged at all. This is why writing fiction actually -rests the brain. It is why those who are suffering from brain-fag -find recreation and enjoyment, health and mental strength in writing -a short story or a novel. The short story is a two weeks’ vacation -for the tired mind. Writing a novel is a month, with full pay. It is -true that readers are rather prone to resent the widespread habit of -novelists recuperating and recovering their mental faculties at their -readers’ expense. This resentment is without any justification in fact, -since for every novelist who recovers from brain-fag by writing a work -of fiction there are thousands of readers who restore their exhausted -intellects with a complete rest by reading the aforesaid work of -fiction. - -Of course the subconscious cellar theory of novel-writing is not final -and authoritative. There is at least one other tenable explanation of -how novels are written, and we proceed to give it. - -This is that the story is projected through the personality of the -writer who is, in all respects, no more than a mechanism and whose rôle -may be accurately compared to that of a telephone transmitter in a talk -over the wire. - -This theory has the important virtue of explaining convincingly all the -worst novels, as well as all the best. For a telephone transmitter is -not responsible for what is spoken into it or for what it transmits. -It is not to blame for some very silly conversations. It has no merit -because it forwards some very wise words. Similarly, if the novelist is -merely a transmitter, a peculiarly delicate and sensitive medium for -conveying what is said and done somewhere else, perhaps on some other -plane by some other variety of mortals, the novelist is in no wise to -blame for the performances or utterances of his characters, or clients -as they ought, in this view, to be called; the same novelist might, and -probably would, be the means of transmitting the news of splendid deeds -and the superb utterances of glorious people, composing one story, and -the inanities, verbal or otherwise, of a lot of fourth dimensional -Greenwich Villagers, constituting another and infinitely inferior -story.... To be sure this explanation, which relieves the novelist -of almost all responsibility for his novels, ought also to take from -him all the credit for good work. If he is a painfully conscientious -mortal he may grieve for years over this; but if his first or his -second or his third book sells 100,000 copies he will probably be -willing, in the words of the poet, to take the cash and let the credit -go. Very greedy men invariably insist on not merely taking the cash -but claiming the credit as well; saintly men clutch at the credit and -instruct their publishers that all author’s royalties are to be made -over to the Fund for Heating the Igloos of Aged and Helpless Eskimos. -But the funny thing about the whole business is that the world, which -habitually withholds credit where credit is due, at other times insists -on bestowing credit anyway. There have been whole human philosophies -based upon the principle of Renunciation and even whole novels, such -as those of Henry James. But it doesn’t work. Renounce, if you like, -all credit for the books which bear your name on the title-page. The -world will weave its laurel wreath and crown you with bays just the -same. Men have become baldheaded in a single night in the effort to -avoid unmerited honor and by noon the next day have looked as if they -were bacchantes or at least hardy perennials, so thick have been the -vine leaves in their hair, or rather on the site of it.... Which takes -us away from our subject. Where were we? Oh, yes, about writing your -novel.... - -As soon as you have done two or three days’ stint on the book--you -ought to plan to write so many words a day or a week, and it’s no -matter that you don’t know what they will be--as soon as you’ve got -a fairish start you will find that you have several persons in your -story who are, to all intents and purposes, as much alive as yourself -and considerably more self-willed. They will promptly take the story -in their hands and you will have nothing to do in the remaining 50,000 -words or more but to set down what happens. The extreme physical -fatigue consequent upon writing so many words is all you have to -guard against. Play golf or tennis, if you can, so as to offset this -physical fatigue by the physical rest and intellectual exercise they -respectively afford. Auction bridge in the evenings, or, as Frank M. -O’Brien says, reading De Morgan and listening to the phonograph, will -give you the emotional outlet you seek. - - -15 - -No doubt many who have read the foregoing will turn up their noses at -the well-meant advice it contains, considering that we have largely -jested on a serious subject. We take this occasion to declare most -earnestly, at the conclusion of our remarks, that we have seldom been -so serious in our life. Such occasional levities as we have allowed -ourselves to indulge in have been plain and obvious, and of no more -importance in the general scheme of what we have been discussing than -the story of the Irishman with which the gifted after-dinner speaker -circumspectly introduces his most burning thoughts. - -We mean what we have said. Writing a novel is one of the most rounded -forms of self-education. It is one of the most honorable too, since, -unlike the holder of public office, the person who is getting the -education does not do so at the public expense. We have regard, -naturally, to the mere act of _writing_ the novel. If afterward it -finds a publisher and less probably a public--that has nothing to -do with the author, whose self-culture, intensive, satisfying and -wholesome, has been completed before that time. - -Whether a novelist deserves any credit for the novel he writes is a -question, but he will get the credit for it anyway and nothing matters -where so wonderful an experience is to be gained. Next to being -hypnotized, there is nothing like it; and it has the great advantage -that you know what you are doing whereas the hypnotic subject does -not. No preparation is necessary or even desirable since, even in -so specific a detail as the outline of the story the people of your -narrative take things entirely in their own hands and reduce the -outline to the now well-known status of a scrap of paper.... We talk of -“advice” in writing a novel. The best advice is not to take any. - - -THE END - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/64385-0.zip b/old/64385-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2715114..0000000 --- a/old/64385-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64385-h.zip b/old/64385-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9b3f24c..0000000 --- a/old/64385-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64385-h/64385-h.htm b/old/64385-h/64385-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 3b7412f..0000000 --- a/old/64385-h/64385-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6953 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=us-ascii" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Why Authors Go Wrong and Other Explanations, by Grant M. Overton—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2,h3 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - - - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} - - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} - - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; -} - - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.2em; -} -p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: -0.1em; -} -p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0.15em 0.1em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.55em; - text-indent: 0em; -} -@media handheld -{ - p.drop-cap, p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: 0em; - } - p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter - { - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; - } -} - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - -.xxlarge {font-size: 175%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} -.smaller {font-size: 50%;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indent {text-indent: 1.5em;} -.poetry .first {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 2.5em;} -@media handheld, print { .poetry {display: block;} } - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em 1em 1em 1em; - margin-bottom: 5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - - </style> - </head> -<body> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Why Authors Go Wrong, by Grant Martin Overton</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<table style='padding:0; margin-left:0; border-collapse:collapse'> - <tr><td>Title:</td><td>Why Authors Go Wrong</td></tr> - <tr><td></td><td>And Other Explanations</td></tr> -</table> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Grant Martin Overton</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: January 25, 2021 [eBook #64385]</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: David E. Brown and The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)</div> - -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" width="40%" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<h1>WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG<br /> -<small>AND</small><br /> -OTHER EXPLANATIONS</h1> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> - -<p><span class="xxlarge">WHY AUTHORS<br /> -GO WRONG</span><br /> -<br /> -<span class="xlarge">AND OTHER EXPLANATIONS</span></p> -<br /> -<p>BY<br /> -<span class="xlarge">GRANT M. OVERTON</span><br /> -AUTHOR OF “THE WOMEN WHO MAKE OUR NOVELS”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_titlelogo.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p><span class="large">NEW YORK</span><br /> -<span class="xlarge">MOFFAT, YARD & COMPANY</span><br /> -<span class="large">1919</span></p> - -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Copyright</span>, 1919,<br /> -BY<br /> -MOFFAT, YARD & COMPANY</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - -<tr><td class="tdr"><small>CHAPTER</small></td><td> </td><td class="tdr"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">I.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Why Authors Go Wrong</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_1"> 1</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">II.</td><td> <span class="smcap">A Barbaric Yawp</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_25"> 25</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">III.</td><td> <span class="smcap">In the Critical Court</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_39"> 39</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IV.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Book “Reviewing”</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_51"> 51</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">V.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Literary Editors, by One of Them</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_103"> 103</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VI.</td><td> <span class="smcap">What Every Publisher Knows</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_119"> 119</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">The Secret of the Best Seller</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_145"> 145</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VIII.</td><td> <span class="smcap">Writing a Novel</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_173"> 173</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="ph1">WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG<br /> - -<span class="smaller">AND</span><br /> - -<small>OTHER EXPLANATIONS</small></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[1]</span> - -<p class="ph1">WHY AUTHORS GO<br /> -WRONG<br /> -<small>AND OTHER EXPLANATIONS</small></p> -</div> - - - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="I">I<br /> - -<small>WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG</small></h2> - - -<p class="drop-cap">THE subject of <i>Why Authors Go Wrong</i> is one -to answering which a book might adequately -be devoted and perhaps we shall write a book about -it one of these days, but not now. When, as and -if written the book dealing with the question will -necessarily show the misleading nature of Mr. -Arnold Bennett’s title, <i>The Truth About an -Author</i>—a readable little volume which does not -tell the truth about an author in general, but only -what we are politely requested to accept as the truth -about Arnold Bennett. Mr. Bennett may or -may not be telling the truth about himself in that -book; his regard for the truth in respect of the -characters of his fiction has been variable. Perhaps -he is more scrupulous when it comes to himself, but -we are at liberty to doubt it. For a man who will<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[2]</span> -occasionally paint other persons—even fictionary -persons—as worse than they really are may not -unnaturally be expected to depict himself as somewhat -better than he is.</p> - -<p>We must not stay with Mr. Bennett any longer -just now. It is enough that he has not been content -to wait for the curtain to rise and has insisted on -thrusting himself into our prologue. Exit; and let -us get back where we were.</p> - -<p>We were indicating that <i>Why Authors Go Wrong</i> -is an extensive subject. It is so extensive because -there are many authors and many, many more -readers. It is extensive because it is a moral and -not a literary question, a human and not an artistic -problem. It is extensive because it is really unanswerable -and anything that is essentially unanswerable -necessitates prolonged efforts to answer it, -this on the well-known theory that it is better that -many be bored than that a few remain dissatisfied.</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>Let us take up these considerations one by one.</p> - -<p>It seems unlikely that any one will misunderstand -the precise subject itself. What, exactly, is meant -by an author “going wrong”? The familiar euphemism, -as perhaps most frequently used, is anything -but ambiguous. Ambiguous-sounding words -are generally fraught with a deadly and specific<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[3]</span> -meaning—another illustration of the eternal paradox -of sound and sense.</p> - -<p>But as used in the instance of an author, “going -wrong” has a great variety of meanings. An author -has gone wrong, for example, when he has -deliberately done work under his best; he has gone -wrong when he has written for sentimental or æsthetic -reasons and not, as he should, for money -primarily; he has gone wrong when he tries to uplift -or educate his readers; he has gone wrong when he -has written too many books, or has not written -enough books, or has written too fast or not fast -enough, or has written what he saw and not what -he felt, or what he felt and not what he saw, or -posed in any fashion whatsoever.</p> - -<p>Ezra Pound, for example, has gone atrociously -wrong by becoming a French Decadent instead of -remaining a son of Idaho and growing up to be an -American. Of course as a French Decadent he will -always be a failure; as Benjamin De Casseres -puts it, “the reality underlying his exquisite art is -bourgeois and American. He is a ghost materialized -by cunning effects of lights and mirrors.”</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>Mr. Robert W. Chambers went wrong in an entirely -different fashion. The usual charge brought -against Mr. Chambers is that he consented to do<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[4]</span> -less than his best because it profited him. This is -entirely untrue. Mr. Chambers’s one mistake was -that he did not write to make money. Every -writer should, because writing is a business and a -business is something which can only be decently -conducted with that end in view. Fancy a real -estate business which should not be conducted to -make money! We should have to stop it immediately. -It would be a menace to the community, -for there is no telling what wickedness of purpose -might lie behind it. A business not conducted primarily -to make money is not a business but a blind; -and very likely a cover for operations of a criminal -character. The safety of mankind lies in knowing -motives and is imperilled by any enterprise that -disguises them.</p> - -<p>And so for Mr. Chambers to refrain deliberately -from writing to make money was a very wrong -thing for him to do. Far from having a wicked -motive, he had a highly creditable motive, which -does not excuse him in the least. His praiseworthy -purpose was to write the best that was in him for -the sake of giving pleasure to the widest possible -number of his readers. There does not seem to be -much doubt that he has done it; those who most -disapprove of him will hardly deny that the vast -sales of his half a hundred stories are incontestable -evidence of his success in his aim. But what is -the result? On every hand he is misjudged and condemned.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_5"></a>[5]</span> -He is accused of acting on the right -motive, which is called wrong! He is not blamed, -as he should be, for acting on a wrong motive, which -would, if understood, have been called right! What -he should have done, of course, was to write sanely -and consistently to make money, as did Amelia Barr. -Mrs. Barr was not a victim of widespread contemporary -injustice and Mr. Chambers is and will -remain so.</p> - -<p>Take another illustration—Mr. Winston Churchill. -One of the ablest living American novelists, -he has gone so wrong that it cannot honestly be supposed -he will ever go right again. His earlier novels -were not only delightful but actually important. His -later novels are intolerable. In such a novel as <i>The -Inside of the Cup</i> Mr. Churchill is not writing with -the honorable and matter-of-course object of selling -a large number of copies and getting an income from -them; he is writing with the dishonorable and unavowed -object of setting certain ideas before you, -the contemplation of which will, in his opinion, do -you good. He wants you to think about the horror -of a clergyman in leading strings to his wealthiest -parishioner. As a fact, there is no horror in such -a situation and Mr. Churchill cannot conjure up any. -There is no horror, there are only two fools. Now -if a man is a fool, he’s a fool; he cannot become -anything else, least of all a sensible man. A clergyman -in thrall to a rich individual of his congregation<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_6"></a>[6]</span> -is a fool; and to picture him as painfully emancipating -himself and becoming not only sensible but, -as it were, heroic is to ask us to accept a contradiction -in terms. For a fool is not a man who lacks -sense, but a man who cannot acquire sense. Not -even a miracle can make him sensible; if it could -there would be no trouble with <i>The Inside of the -Cup</i>, for a miracle, being, as G. K. Chesterton says, -merely an exceptional occurrence, will always be -acquiesced in by the intelligent reader.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>It would be possible to continue at great length -giving examples of authors who have gone wrong -and specifying the fifty-seven varieties of ways they -have erred. But the mere enumeration of fallen -authors is terribly depressing and quite useless. If -we are to accomplish any good end we must try to -find out why they have allowed themselves to be deceived -or betrayed and what can be done in the shape -of rescue work or preventive effort in the future. -Perhaps we can reclaim some of them and guide -others aright.</p> - -<p>After a consideration of cases—we shall not clog -the discussion with statistics and shall confine ourselves -to general results—we have been led by all the -evidence to the conclusion that the principal trouble -is with the authors. Little or none of the blame for<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[7]</span> -the unfortunate situation rests on their readers. Indeed, -in the majority of cases the readers are the -great and unyielding force making for sanity and -virtue in the author. Without the persistent moral -pressure exerted by their readers many, many more -authors would certainly stray from the path of business -rectitude—not literary rectitude, for there is no -such thing. What is humanly right is right in -letters and nothing is right in letters that is wrong in -the world.</p> - -<p>The commonest way in which authors go wrong -is one already stated: By ceasing to write primarily -for money, for a living and as much more as may -come the writer’s way. The commonest reason why -authors go wrong in this way is comical—or would -be if it were not so common. They feel ashamed to -write for money first and last; they are seized with -an absurd idea that there is something implicitly disgraceful -in acting upon such a motive. And so to -avoid something that they falsely imagine to be disgraceful -they do something that they know is disgraceful; -they write from some other motive and let -the reader innocently think they are writing with the -old and normal and honorable motive.</p> - -<p>So widespread is this delusion that it is absolutely -necessary to digress for a moment and explain -why writing to make money is respectable! Why is -anything respectable? Because it meets a human -necessity and meets it in an open and aboveboard<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[8]</span> -fashion without detriment to society in general or -the individual in particular. All lawful business -conforms to this definition and writing for money -certainly does. Writing—or painting or sculpturing -or anything else—not done to make money is -not respectable because (1) it meets no human necessity, -(2) it is not done openly and aboveboard, -(3) it is invariably detrimental to society, and (4) -it is nearly always harmful to individuals, and most -harmful to the individual engaged upon it.</p> - -<p>It is useless to say that a man who writes or -paints or carves for something other than money -meets a human necessity—a spiritual thirst for -beauty, perhaps. There is no spiritual thirst for -beauty which cannot be satisfied completely by work -done for an adequate and monetary reward. And -to satisfy the human longing for the beautiful without -requiring a proper price is to demoralize society -by showing men that they can have something for -nothing.</p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>Now it is just here that the moral pressure of the -great body of readers is felt, a pressure that is -constantly misunderstood by the author. So surely -as the writer has turned from writing to make -money and has taken up writing for art’s sake -(whatever that means) or writing for some ethical -purpose or writing in the interest of some propaganda,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[9]</span> -though it be merely the propaganda of his -own poor, single intellect—just so surely as he has -done this his readers find him out. Whether they -then continue to read him or not depends entirely on -what they think of his new and unavowed (but -patent) motive. Of course readers ought to be -stern; having caught their author in a wrong motive -they ought to punish him by deserting him instantly. -But readers are human; they are even surprisingly -selfish at times; they are capable of considering -their own enjoyment, and, dreadful to say, they are -capable of considering it first. So if, as in the case -of Mr. Chambers, they find his new motive friendly -and flattering they read him more than ever; on the -other hand, if they find the changed purpose disagreeable -or tiresome, aiming to uplift them or to -shock them unpleasantly or (sometimes) to make -fun of them, they quit that author cold. And they -hardly ever come back. Usually the author is not -perspicacious enough to grasp the cause of the defection; -it is amazing how seldom authors think -there can be anything wrong with themselves. Usually -the abandoned author goes right over and joins -a small sect of highbrows and proclaims the deplorable -state of his national literature. “The public -be damned!” he says in effect, but the public is not -damned, it is he that is damned, and the public has -done its utmost to save him.</p> - -<p>Sometimes an author deliberately does work that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[10]</span> -is less than his best, but he never does this with the -idea of making money, or, if he entertains that idea, -he fools no one but himself. There are known and -even (we believe) recorded instances of an author -ridiculing his own output and avowing with what -he probably thought audacious candor: “Of course, -this latest story of mine is junk—but it’ll sell 100,000 -copies!”</p> - -<p>It never does. The author is perfectly truthful -in describing the book as worthless. If he implies -as he always will in such a case that he deliberately -did less than his best he is an unconscious liar. It -was his best and its worthlessness was solely the result -of his total insincerity. For a man or woman -may write a very bad book and write it with an utter -sincerity that will sell hundreds of thousands of -copies; but no one can write a very fine book insincerely -and have it sell.</p> - -<p>The author who thinks that he has written a -rather inferior novel for the sake of huge royalties -has actually written the best he has in him, namely, -a piece of cheese. The author who has actually -written beneath his best has not done it for money, -but to avoid making money. He thinks it is his -best; he thinks it is something utterly artistic, -æsthetically wonderful, highbrowedly pure, lofty and -serene; he scorns money; to make money by it -would be to soil it. What he cannot see is that it -is not his best; that it is very likely quite his worst;<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[11]</span> -that when he has done his best he will unavoidably -make money unless, like the misguided mortal we -have just mentioned, deep insincerity vitiates his -work.</p> - -<p>We are therefore ready, before going further, to -formulate certain paradoxical principles governing -all literary work.</p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>To understand why authors go wrong we must -first understand how authors may go right. The -paradoxical rules which if observed will hold the -author to the path of virtue and rectitude may be -formulated briefly as follows:</p> - -<p>1. An author must write to make money first of -all, and every other purpose must be secondary to -this purpose of money making.</p> - -<p>The paradoxy inherent in this principle is that -while writing the author must never for a single -moment think of the money he may make.</p> - -<p>2. Every writer must have a stern and insistent -moral purpose in his writing, and especially must he -be animated by this purpose if he is writing fiction.</p> - -<p>The paradoxy here is that never, under any circumstances, -may the writer exhibit his moral purpose -in his work.</p> - -<p>3. A writer must not write too much nor must -he write too little. He is writing too much if his<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[12]</span> -successive books sell better and better; he is writing -too little if each book shows declining sales.</p> - -<p>This may appear paradoxical, but consider: If -the writer’s work is selling with accelerated speed -the market for his wares will very quickly be over-supplied. -This happened to Mr. Kipling one day. -He had the wisdom to stop writing almost entirely, -to let his production fall to an attenuated trickle; -with the result that saturation was avoided, and -there is now and will long continue to be a good, -brisk, steady demand for his product.</p> - -<p>On the other hand, consider the case of Mrs. -Blank (the reader will not expect us to be either -so ungallant or so professionally unethical or so -commercially unfair as to give her name). Mrs. -Blank wrote a book every two or three years, and -each was more of a plug than its predecessor. She -began writing a book a year, and the third volume -under her altered schedule was a best seller. It was -also her best novel.</p> - - -<h3>7</h3> - -<p>Then why? why? why? do the authors go wrong? -Because, if we must say it in plain English, they -disregard every principle of successful authorship. -When they have written a book or two and have -made money they get it into their heads that it is -ignoble to write for money and they try to write<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[13]</span> -for something else—for Art, usually. But it is impossible -to write for Art, for Art is not an end but -a means. When they do not try to write for Art -they try to write for an Ethical Purpose, but they -exhibit it as inescapably as if the book were a pulpit -and the reader were sitting in a pew. Indeed, some -modern fiction cannot be read unless you are sitting -in a pew, and a very stiff and straight backed pew -at that; not one of these old fashioned, roomy, high -walled family pews such as Dickens let us sit in, -pews in which one could be comfortable and easy -and which held the whole family, pews in which -you could box the children’s ears lightly without -doing it publicly; no! the pews the novelists make -us sit in these days are these confounded modern -pews which stop with a jab in the small of your -back and which are no better than public benches, -but are intensely more uncomfortable—pews in -which, to ease your misery, you can do nothing but -look for the mote in your neighbor’s eye and the -wrong color in your neighbor’s cravat.</p> - -<p>Because—to get back to the whys of the authors—because -when they are popular they overpopularize -themselves, and when they are unpopular -they lack the gumption to write more steadily and -fight more gamely for recognition. We don’t mean -critical recognition, but popular recognition. How -can an author expect the public, his public, any public -to go on swallowing him in increased amounts<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[14]</span> -at meals placed ever closer together—for any length -of time? And how, equally, can an author expect a -public, his public, or any public, to acquire a taste for -his work when he serves them a sample once a week, -then once a month, then once a year? Why, a person -could not acquire a taste for olives that way.</p> - - -<h3>8</h3> - -<p>We have no desire to be personal for the sake of -being personal, but we have every desire to be personal -in this discussion for the sake of being impersonal, -pointed, helpful and clear. It is time to -take a perfectly fresh and perfectly illustrative example -of how not to write fiction. We shall take -the case of Mr. Owen Johnson and his new novel, -<i>Virtuous Wives</i>.</p> - -<p>Mr. Johnson will be suspected by the dense and -conventional censors of American literature of having -written <i>Virtuous Wives</i> to make money. Alackaday, -no! If he had a much better book might -have come from his typewriter. Mr. Johnson was -not thinking primarily of money, as he should have -been (prior to the actual writing of the story). He -was filled with a moral and uplifting aim. He had -been shocked to the marrow by the spectacle of the -lives led by some New York women—the kind Alice -Duer Miller writes discreetly about. The participation -of America in the war had not begun. The<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[15]</span> -performances of an inconsiderable few were unduly -conspicuous. Mr. Johnson decided to write a novel -that would hold up these disgusting triflers (and -worse) to the scorn of sane and decent Americans. -He set to work. He finished his book. It was -serialized in one of the several magazines which -have displaced forever the old Sunday school library -in the field of Awful Warning literature. In these -forums Mr. Galsworthy and Gouverneur Morris inscribe -our present-day chronicles of the Schoenberg-Cotta -family, and writ large over their instalments, -as part of the editorial blurb, we read the expression -of a fervent belief that Vice has never been so Powerfully, -Brilliantly and Convincingly Depicted in All -Its Horror by Any Pen. But we divagate.</p> - -<p>Mr. Johnson’s novel was printed serially and appeared -then as a book with a solemn preface—the -final indecent exhibition, outside of the story itself, -of his serious moral purpose. And as a book it is -failing utterly of its purpose. It has sold and is -selling and Mr. Johnson is making and will make -money out of it—which is what he did not want. -What he did want he made impossible when he unmasked -his great aim.</p> - -<p>The world may be perverse, but you have to take -it as it is. The world may be childish, but none -of us will live to see it grow up. If the world thinks -you write with the honest and understandable object -of making a living it attributes no ulterior motive<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[16]</span> -to you. The world says: “John Smith, the -butcher, sells me beefsteak in order to buy Mrs. -Smith a new hat and the little Smiths shoes.” The -world buys the steaks and relishes them. But if -John Smith tells the world and his wife every time -they come to his shop: “I am selling you this large, -juicy steak to give you good red blood and make -you Fit,” then the world and his wife are resentful -and say: “We think we don’t like your large, juicy -steaks. We are red blooded enough to have our -own preferences. We will just go on down the -street to the delicatessen—we mean the Liberty food -shop—and buy some de-Hohenzollernized frankfurters, -the well-known Liberty sausage. To hell -with the Kaiser!” And so John Smith merely -makes money. Oh, yes, he makes money; a large, -juicy steak is a large, juicy steak no matter how -deadly the good intent in selling it. But John Smith -is defeated in his real purpose. He does not furnish -the world and his wife with the red corpuscles -he yearned to give them.</p> - - -<h3>9</h3> - -<p>At this juncture we seem to hear exasperated -cries of this character: “What do you mean by -saying that an author must write for money first -and last and yet must have a stern moral purpose? -How can the two be reconciled? Why must he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[17]</span> -think of money until he begins to write and never -after he begins to write? We understand why the -moral object must not obtrude itself, but why need -it be there at all?”</p> - -<p>Can a man serve two masters? Can he serve -money and morality? Foolish question No. 58,914! -He not only can but he always does when his work -is good.</p> - -<p>A painter—a good painter—is a man who burns -to enrich the world with his work and is determined -to make the world pay him decently for it. A -good sculptor is a man who has gritted his teeth -with a resolution to give the world certain beautiful -figures for which the world must reward him—or -he will know the reason why! A good corset manufacturer -is a man who is filled with an almost holy -yearning to make people more shapely and more -comfortable than he found them—and he is fanatically -resolved that they shall acknowledge his -achievement by making him rich!</p> - -<p>For that’s the whole secret. How is a man to -know that he has painted great portraits or landscapes -or carved lovely monuments or made thousands -shapelier and more easeful if not by the money -they paid him? How is an author to know that he -has amused or instructed thousands if not by the -size of his royalty checks? By hearsay? By mind -reading? By plucking the petals of a daisy—“They -love me. They love me not”?</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[18]</span>Every man can and must serve two masters, but -the one is the thing that masters him and the other -is the evidence of his mastery. Every man must -before beginning work fix his mind intently upon -the making of money, the money which shall be -an evidence of his mastery; every man on beginning -work and for the duration of the work must -fix his mind intently and exclusively on the service -of morality, the great master whose slave he is in -the execution of an Invisible Purpose. And no -man dare let his moral purpose expose itself in his -work, for to do that is to do a presumptuous and -sacrilegious thing. The Great Moralizer, who has -in his hands each little one of us workers, holds his -Purpose invisible to us; how then can we venture -to make visible what He keeps invisible, how can -we have the audacity to practice a technique that -He Himself does not employ?</p> - -<p>For He made the world and all that is in it. -And He made it with a moral end in view, as we -most of us believe. But not the wisest of us pretends -that that moral object is clearly visible. It -does not disclose itself to us directly; we are aware -of it only indirectly; and are influenced by it forevermore. -If the world was so made, who are we -that think ourselves so much more adroit than Him -as to be able to expose boldly what He veils and -to reveal what He hath hidden?</p> - -<p>There are those, of course, who see no moral explanation<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[19]</span> -of the universe; but they are not always -consistent. There is that famous passage of -Joseph Conrad’s in which he declines the ethical -view and says he would fondly regard the panorama -of creation as pure spectacle—the marvellous -spectacle being, perchance, a moral end in itself. -And yet no man ever wrote with a deeper manifestation -and a more perfect concealment of his -moral purpose than Conrad; for exactly the thing -to which all his tales are passionate witnesses is the -sense of fidelity, of loyalty, of endurance—above -all, the sense of fidelity—that exists in mankind. -Man, in the Conradist view, is a creature of an -inexhaustible loyalty to himself and to his fellows. -This inner and utter fidelity it is which makes the -whole legend of <i>Lord Jim</i>, which is the despairing -cry that rings out at the last in <i>Victory</i>, which -reaches lyric heights in <i>Youth</i>, which is the profound -pathos of <i>The End of the Tether</i>, which, in -its corruption by an incorruptible metal, the silver -of the mine, forms the dreadful tragedy of <i>Nostromo</i>. -An immortal, Conrad, but not the admiring -and passive spectator he diffidently declares -himself to be!</p> - - -<h3>10</h3> - -<p>Have we covered all the cases? Obviously not. -It is no more possible to deal with all the authors<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[20]</span> -who go wrong than it is to call all the sinners to -repentance. But sin is primarily a question between -the sinner and his own conscience, and the -errors of authors are invariably questions between -the authors and the public. The public is -the best conscience many an author has; and the -substitution of a private self-justification for a public -vindication has seldom been a markedly successful -undertaking in human history. Yet there -is a class of writers for whom no public vindication -is possible; who affect, indeed, to scorn it; -who set themselves up as little gods. They are -the worshippers of Art. They are the ones who -not only do not admit but who deliberately deny -a moral purpose in anything; who think that a -something they call pure Beauty is the sole end of -existence, of work, of life, and is alone to be worshipped. -It is a cult of Baal.</p> - -<p>For these Artists despise money, and in despising -money they cheapen themselves and become -creatures of barter. They sneer at morality and -reject it; immediately the world disappears: “And -the earth was without form, and void.” They demoralize -honest people with whom they come in -contact by demolishing the possibly imperfect but -really workable standards which govern normal -lives—and never replacing them. What is their -Beauty? It is what each one of them thinks beautiful. -What is their Art? It is what each cold<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[21]</span> -little selfish soul among them chooses to call Art. -What is their achievement? Self-destruction. -They are the spiritual suicides, they are the moral -defectives, they are the outcasts of humanity, the -lepers among the workers of the world. For them -there can be neither pity nor forgiveness; for they -deny the beauty of rewarded toil, the sincerity of -honest labor, the mystical humanity of man.</p> - -<p>Of them no more. Let us go back in a closing -moment to the contemplation of the great body of -men and women who labor cheerfully and honorably, -if rather often somewhat mistakenly, to make -their living, to do good work and make the world -pay them for it, yet leaving with the world the -firm conviction that it has had a little the better -of the bargain! These are the authors who “go -wrong,” and with whose well-meant errors we have -been dealing, not very methodically but perhaps -not unhelpfully. Is there, then, no parting word -of advice we can give our authors? To be sure -there is! When our authors are quite sure they -will not go wrong, they may go write!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[22]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[23]</span> -<p class="ph1">A BARBARIC YAWP</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[24]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[25]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">II<br /> - - -<small>A BARBARIC YAWP</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IT was the handy phrase to describe Walt Whitman: -The “barbaric yawp.” In its elegant -inelegance the neatly adjectived noun was felt to -be really brilliant. Stump speakers “made the -eagle scream”; a chap like Whitman had to be characterized -handily too.</p> - -<p>The epigrammatic mind is the card index mind. -Now the remarkable thing about the card index is -its casualty list. People who card index things are -people who proceed to forget those things. The -same metal rod that transfixes the perforated cards -pierces the indexers’ brains. A mechanical device -has been called into play. Brains are unnecessary -any more. The day of pigeonholes was slightly -better; for the pigeonholes were not unlike the -human brain in which things are tucked away together, -because they really have some association -with each other. But the card index alphabetizes -ruthlessly. Fancy an alphabetical brain!</p> - -<p>Epigrams are like that. A man cannot take the -trouble to think; he falls back on an epigram. He -cannot take the trouble to remember and so he -card indexes. The upshot is that he can find<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[26]</span> -nothing in the card index and of course has no -recollection to fall back on. Or he recalls the epigram -without having the slightest idea what it was -meant to signify.</p> - -<p>But this is not to be about card indexes nor even -about epigrams. It is to be a barbaric yawp, by -which it is to be supposed was once meant the happy -consciousness and the proud wonder that struck -into the heart of an American poet. Whitman was -not so much a poet as the chanteyman of Longfellow’s -Ship of State. There was an hour when the -chanteyman had an inspiration, when he saw as -by an apocalyptic light all the people of these -United States linked and joined in a common effort. -Every man, woman and child of the millions tailed -on the rope; every one of them put his weight and -muscle to the task. It was a tremendous hour. It -was the hour of a common effort. It was the hour -for which, Walt felt, men had risked their lives -a century earlier. It was a revealed hour; it had -not yet arrived; but it was sure to come. And in -the glow of that revelation the singer lifted up his -voice and sang.... God grant he may be hearing -the mighty chorus!</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>America is not a land, but a people. And a -people may have no land and still they will remain<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[27]</span> -a people. There has, for years, been no country -of Poland; but there are Poles. There has been -a country of Russia for centuries, but there is -to-day no Russian people. What makes a people? -Not a land certainly. Not political forms nor -political sovereignty. Not even political independence. -Nor, for that matter, voices that pretend -or aspire to speak the thoughts of a nation. -Poland has had such voices and Russia has had -her artists, musicians, novelists, poets.</p> - -<p>The thing that makes a people is a thing over -which statesmen have no control. Geography -throws no light on the subject. Nor does that -study of the races of man which is called anthropology. -It is not a psychological secret (psychology -covers a multitude of guesses). Philosophy -may evolve beautiful systems of thought, but systems -of thought have nothing to do with the particular -puzzle before us.</p> - -<p>The secret must be sought elsewhere. Is it an -inherited thing, this thing that makes a people? -That can’t be; ours is a mixed inheritance here in -America. Is it an abstract idea? Abstract ideas -are never more than architectural pencillings and -seldom harden into concrete foundations. Is it a -common emotion? If it were we should be able -to agree on a name for it. Is it an instinct? An -instinct might be back of it.</p> - -<p>What is left? Can it be a religion? As such<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[28]</span> -it should be easily recognizable. But an element -of religion? An act of faith?</p> - -<p>Yes, for faith may exist with or without a creed, -and the act of faith may be deliberate or involuntary. -Willed or unwilled the faith is held; formulated -or unformulated the essential creed is there. -Let us look at the people of America, men and -women of very divergent types and tempers far -apart; men and women of inextricable heredities -and of confusing beliefs—even, ordinarily, of -clashing purposes. Each believes a set of things, -but the beliefs of them all can be reduced to a lowest -common denominator, a belief in each other; just -as the beliefs of them all have a highest common -multiple, a willingness to die in defence of America. -To some of them America means a past, to some -the past has no meaning; to some of them America -means a future, to others a future is without significance. -But to all of them America means a -present to be safeguarded at the cost of their lives, -if need be; and the fact that the present is the -translation of the past to some and the reading of -the future to others is incidental.</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>We would apply these considerations to the affair -of literature; and having been tiresomely generalizing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[29]</span> -we shall get down to cases that every one can -understand.</p> - -<p>The point we have tried to make condenses to -this: The present is supremely important to us all. -To some of us it is all important because of the -past, and to some of us it is of immense moment -because of the future, and to the greatest number -(probably) the present is of overshadowing concern -because it <i>is</i> the present—the time when they -count and make themselves count. It is now or -never, as it always is in life, though the urgency -of the hour is not always so apparent.</p> - -<p>It was now or never with the armies in the field, -with the men training in the camps, with the coal -miners, the shipbuilders, the food savers in the -kitchens. It is just as much now or never with the -poets, the novelists, the essayists—with the workers -in every line, although they may not see so distinctly -the immediacy of the hour. Everybody -saw the necessity of doing things to win the war; -many can see the necessity of doing things that -will constitute a sort of winning after the war. -There is always something to be won. If it is not -a war it is an after the war. “Peace hath its victories -no less renowned than war” is a fine sounding -line customarily recited without the slightest -recognition of its real meaning. The poet did -not mean that the victories of peace were as greatly -acclaimed as the victories of war, but that the sum<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[30]</span> -total of their renown was as great or greater because -they are more enduring.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>Now for the cases.</p> - -<p>It is the duty, the opportunity and the privilege -of America now, in the present hour, to make it -impossible hereafter for any one to raise such a -question as Bliss Perry brings up in his book <i>The -American Spirit in Literature</i>, namely, whether -there is an independent American literature. Not -only does Mr. Perry raise the question, but, stated -as baldly as we have stated it, the query was thereupon -discussed, with great seriousness, by a well-known -American book review! We are happy -to say that both Mr. Perry and the book review -decided that there <i>is</i> such a thing as an -American literature, and that American writing is -not a mere adjunct (perhaps a caudal appendage) -of English literature. All Americans will feel -deeply gratified that they could honorably come to -such a conclusion. But not all Americans will feel -gratified that the conclusion was reached on the -strength of Emerson, Lowell, Longfellow, Whittier, -Holmes, Whitman, Poe and others of the immortal -dead. Some Americans will wish with a -faint and timid longing that the conclusion might -have been reached, or at least sustained, on the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[31]</span> -strength of Tarkington, Robert Herrick, Edith -Wharton, Mary Johnston, Gertrude Atherton, -Mary S. Watts, William Allen White, Edgar Lee -Masters, Amy Lowell, Edna Ferber, Joseph -Hergesheimer, Owen Wister and a dozen or so -other living writers over whose relative importance -as witnesses for the affirmative we have no desire -to quarrel. Mr. Howells, we believe, was called -to the stand.</p> - -<p>If we had not seen it we should refuse to credit -our senses. The idea of any one holding court to-day -to decide the question as to the existence of an -independent American literature is incredibly -funny. It is the peculiarity of criticism that any -one can set up a court anywhere at any time for -any purpose and with unlimited jurisdiction. -There are no rules of procedure. There are no -rules of evidence. There is no jury; the people -who read books may sit packed in the court room, -but there must be no interruptions. Order in the -court! Usually the critic-judge sits alone, but -sometimes there are special sessions with a full -bench. Writs are issued, subpœnas served, witnesses -are called and testimony is taken. An injunction -may be applied for, either temporary or -permanent. Nothing is easier than to be held in -contempt.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[32]</span></p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>The most striking peculiarity of procedure in the -Critical Court is with regard to what constitutes -evidence. You might, in the innocence of your -heart, suppose that a man’s writings would constitute -the only admissible evidence. Not at all. His -writings have really nothing to do with the case. -What is his Purpose? If, as a sincere individual, -he has anywhere exposed or stated his object in -writing books counsel objects to the admission of -this Purpose as evidence on the ground that it is -incompetent, irrelevant and immaterial; and not -sound Art. On the other hand if, as an artist, he -has embodied his Purpose in his fiction so that -every intelligent reader may discover it for himself -and feel the glow of a personal discovery, counsel -will object to the admission of his books as evidence -on the ground that they are incompetent, irrelevant -and immaterial; and not the best proof. -Counsel will demand that the man himself be examined -personally as to his purpose (if he is alive) -or will demand a searching examination of his -private life (if he be dead). The witness is -always a culprit and browbeating the witness is -always in order. I am a highbrow and you are a -lowbrow; what the devil do you mean by writing -a book anyway?</p> - -<p>Before the trial begins the critic-judge enunciates<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[33]</span> -certain principles on which the verdict will be based -and the verdict is based on those principles whether -they find any application in the testimony or not. A -favorite principle with the man on the bench is that -all that is not obscure is not Art. It isn’t phrased as -intelligibly as that, to be sure; a common way to put -it is to lay down the rule that the popularity of a -book (which means the extent to which it is understood -and therefore appreciated) has nothing to do -with the case, tra-la, has nothing to do with the -case. Another principle is that sound can be -greater than sense, which, in the lingo of the Highest -Criticism, is the dictum that words and sentences -can have a beauty apart from the meaning -(if any) that they seek to convey. And there -really is something in this idea; for example, what -could be lovelier than the old line, “Eeny, meeny, -miny-mo”? Shakespeare, a commercial fellow -who wrote plays for a living, knew this when he -let one of his characters sing:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“When that I was and a little tiny boy,</div> -<div class="indent">With hey, ho, the wind and the rain,</div> -<div class="verse">A foolish thing was but a toy,</div> -<div class="indent">For the rain it raineth every day.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>And a little earlier in <i>Twelfth Night</i>:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Like a mad lad,</div> -<div class="verse">Pare thy nails, dad;</div> -<div class="indent">Adieu, goodman devil.”</div> -</div></div> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[34]</span>Which is not only beautiful as sound, but without -the least sense unless it hath the vulgarity to be -looked for in the work of a mercenary playwright.</p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>But the strangest thing about the proceedings in -the Critical Court is their lack of contemporary interest. -Rarely, indeed, is anything decided here -until it has been decided everywhere else. For the -great decisions are the decisions of life and not decisions -on the past. A man has written twenty -books and he is dead. He is ripe for consideration -by the Critical Court. A man has written two -novels and has eighteen more ahead of him. The -Critical Court will leave him alone until he is past -all helping. It seems never to occur to the critic-judge -that a young man who has written two -novels is more important than a dead man who has -written twenty novels. For the young man who -has written two novels has some novels yet to be -written; he can be helped, strengthened, encouraged, -advised, corrected, warned, counselled, rebuked, -praised, blamed, presented with bills of particulars, -and—heartened. If he has not genius -nothing can put it in him, but if he has, many -things can be done to help him exploit it. And -a man who is dead cannot be affected by anything -you say or do; the critic-judge has lost his chance<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[35]</span> -of shaping that writer’s work and can no longer -write a decree, only an epitaph.</p> - -<p>To be brutally frank: Nobody cares what the -Critical Court thinks of Whitman or Poe or Longfellow -or Hawthorne. Everybody cares what -Tarkington does next, what Mary Johnston tackles, -what the developments are in the William Allen -White case, what becomes of Joseph Hergesheimer, -whether Amy Lowell achieves great work in that -contrapuntal poetry she calls polyphonic prose. -On these things depend the present era in American -literature and the possibilities of the future. And -these things are more or less under our control.</p> - -<p>The people of America not only believe that -there is an independent American literature, but -they believe that there will continue to be. Some -of them believe in the past of that literature, some -of them believe in its future; but all of them believe -in its present and its presence. Their voice -may be stifled in the Critical Court (silence in the -court!) but it is audible everywhere else. It is -heard in the bookshops where piles of new fiction -melt away, where new verse is in brisk demand, -where new biographies and historical works are -bought daily and where books on all sorts of -weighty subjects flake down from the shelves into -the hands of customers.</p> - -<p>The voice of the American people is articulate in -the offices of newspapers which deal with the news<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[36]</span> -of new books. It makes a seismographic record -in the ledgers of publishing houses. It comes to -almost every writer in letters of inquiry, comment -and commendation. What, do you suppose, a -writer like Gene Stratton-Porter cares whether the -Critical Court excludes her work or condemns it? -She can re-read hundreds and thousands of letters -from men and women who tell her how profoundly -her books have—tickled their fancy? pleased their -love of verbal beauty? taxed their intellectuals to -understand? No, merely how profoundly her -books have altered their whole lives.</p> - -<p>Hear ye! Hear ye! Hear ye! The Critical -Court is in session. All who have business with -the court draw near and give attention!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[37]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="ph1">IN THE CRITICAL COURT</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[38]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[39]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">III<br /> - - -<small>IN THE CRITICAL COURT</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2"><i>THE Critical Court being in session, William -Dean Howells, H. W. Boynton, W. C. -Brownell, Wilson Follett and William Marion -Reedy sitting, the case of Booth Tarkington, -novelist, is called.</i></p> - -<p> </p> -<p><span class="smcap">Counsel for the Prosecution</span>: If it please the -court, this case should go over. The defendant, -Mr. Tarkington, is not dead yet.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Howells</span>: I do not know how my colleagues -feel, but I have no objection to considering the -work of Mr. Tarkington while he is alive.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: I think it would be better if we -deferred the consideration of Mr. Tarkington until -it is a little older.</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Counsel for the Defense</span> (<i>in this case Mr. -Robert Cortes Holliday, biographer of Tarkington</i>): -“It”?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: I mean his work, or works. Perhaps -I should have said “them.”</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Holliday</span>: “They,” not “them.” Exception. -And “are” instead of “is.” Gentlemen, I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[40]</span> -have no wish to prejudice the case for my client, -but I must point out that if you wait until he is a -little older he may be dead.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span>: So much the better. We can -then consider his works in their complete state and -with reference to his entire life.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Holliday</span>: But it would then be impossible -to give any assistance to Mr. Tarkington. The -chance to influence his work would have passed.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Brownell</span>: That is relatively unimportant.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Holliday</span>: I beg pardon but Mr. Tarkington -feels it rather important to him.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span>: My dear Mr. Holliday, you really -must remember that it is not what seems important -to Mr. Tarkington that can count with us, -but what is important in our eyes.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Holliday</span>: Self-importance.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span> (<i>stiffly</i>): Certainly not. Merely -self-confidence. But on my own behalf I may say -this: I am unwilling to consider Mr. Tarkington’s -works in this place at this time; but I am willing -to pass judgment in an article for a newspaper or -a monthly magazine or some other purely perishable -medium. That should be sufficient for Mr. -Tarkington.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: I think the possibility of considering -Mr. Tarkington must be ruled out, anyway, as -one or more of his so-called works have first appeared -serially in the <i>Saturday Evening Post</i>.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[41]</span>Mr. <span class="smcap">Holliday</span> (<i>noting the effect of this revelation -on the members of the court</i>): Very well, I -will not insist. Booth, you will have to get along -the best you can with newspaper and magazine reviews -and with what people write to you or tell you -face to face. Be brave, Tark, and do as you aren’t -done by. After all, a few million people read you and -you make enough to live on. The court will pass -on you after you are dead, and if you dictate any -books on the ouija board the court’s verdict may -be helpful to you then; you might even manage the -later Henry James manner.</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Clerk of the Court</span> (<i>Prof. William Lyon -Phelps</i>): Next case! Mrs. Atherton please step -forward!</p> - -<p>Mrs. <span class="smcap">Atherton</span> (<i>advancing with composure</i>): I -can find no one to act for me, so I will be my own -counsel. I will say at the outset that I do not care -for the court, individually or collectively, nor for -its verdict, whatever it may be.</p> - -<p>Prof. <span class="smcap">Phelps</span>: I must warn you that anything -you say may, and probably will, be used against -you.</p> - -<p>Mrs. <span class="smcap">Atherton</span>: Oh, I don’t mind that; it’s the -things the members of the court have said against -me that I purpose to use against them.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Brownell</span>: Are you, by any chance, referring -to me, Madam?</p> - -<p>Mrs. <span class="smcap">Atherton</span>: I do not refer to persons, Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[42]</span> -Brownell. I hit them. No, I had Mr. Boynton -particularly in mind. And perhaps Gene Stratton-Porter. -Is she here? (<i>Looks around menacingly</i>). -No. Well, go ahead with your nonsense.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Howells</span> (<i>rising</i>): I think I will withdraw -from consideration of this case. Mrs. Atherton -has challenged me so often——</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span>: No, stay. <i>I</i> am going to stick -it out——</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: I think there is no question but -that we should hold the defendant in contempt.</p> - -<p>Mrs. <span class="smcap">Atherton</span>: Mutual, I assure you. (<i>She -sweeps out of the room and a large section of the -public quietly follows her.</i>)</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Clerk Phelps</span>: Joseph Hergesheimer to the -bar! (<i>A short, stocky fellow with twinkling eyes -steps forward.</i>) Mr. Hergesheimer?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Hergesheimer</span>: Right.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Reedy</span>: Good boy, Joe!</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: It won’t do, it won’t do at all. -There’s only <i>The Three Black Pennys and Gold and -Iron</i> and a novel called <i>Java Head</i> to go by. <i>Saturday -Evening Post.</i> And bewilderingly unlike -each other. Seem artistic but are too popular, I -fancy, really to be sound.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Hergesheimer</span>: With all respect, I should -like to ask whether this is a court of record?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Howells</span>: It is.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Hergesheimer</span>: In that case I think I shall<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[43]</span> -press for a verdict which may be very helpful to -me. I should like also to have the members of the -court on record respecting my work.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span>: Just as I feared. My dear fellow, -while we should like to be helpful and will -endeavor to give you advice to that end it must -be done unobtrusively ... current reviews ... -we’ll compare your work with that of Hawthorne -and Hardy or perhaps a standard Frenchman. -That will give you something to work for. But -you cannot expect us to say anything definite about -you at this stage of your work. Suppose we were -to say what we really think, or what some really -think, that you are the most promising writer in -America to-day, promising in the sense that you -have most of your work before you and in the -sense that your work is both popular and artistically -fine. Don’t you see the risk?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Hergesheimer</span>: I do, and I also see that -you would make your own reputation much more -than you would make mine. I write a story. I -risk everything with that story. You deliver a -verdict. Why shouldn’t you take a decent chance, -too?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: Why should I take any more -chances than I have to with my contemporaries? I -pick them pretty carefully, I can tell you.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Hergesheimer</span>: I shall write a novel to be -published after my death. There was Henry<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[44]</span> -Adams. He stipulated that <i>The Education of -Henry Adams</i> should not be published until after -his death; and everybody says it is positively brilliant.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span> (<i>relieved</i>): That is a wise decision. -But don’t be disheartened. I’ll probably be able to -get around to you in ten years, anyway. (<i>Mr. -Hergesheimer bows and retires.</i>)</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Clerk Phelps</span>: John Galsworthy!</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span> (<i>brightening</i>): Some of the Englishmen! -This is better! Besides, I know all about -Galsworthy.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Galsworthy</span> (<i>coming forward</i>): I feel -much honored.</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Counsel for the Prosecution</span>: If the court -please, I must state that for some time now Mr. -Galsworthy has been published serially in a magazine -with a circulation of one digit and six ciphers. -Or one cipher and six digits, I cannot remember -which.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Brownell</span>: What, six? Then he has more -readers than can be counted on the fingers of one -hand. There are only five fingers on a hand. I -think this is conclusive.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Boynton</span>: Oh, decidedly.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Follett</span>: But I put him in my book on modern -novelists, all of whom were hand picked.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Galsworthy</span> (<i>with much calmness for one -uttering a terrible heresy</i>): Perhaps that’s the difficulty,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[45]</span> -really. All hand picked. Do you know, I -rather believe in literary windfalls. But I beg to -withdraw. (<i>And he does.</i>)</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">The Clerk</span>: Herbert George Wells!</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Wells</span> (<i>sauntering up and speaking with a -certain inattention</i>): Respecting my long novel, -Joan and Peter, there are some points that need to -be made clear. Peter, you know, is called Petah -by Joan. Petah is a sapient fellow. He is even -able to admire the Germans because, after all, they -knew where they were going, they knew what they -were after, their education had them headed for -something. It had, indeed. I think Petah overlooks -the fact that it had headed them for Paris -in 1914.</p> - -<p>The point that Oswald and I make in the book is -that England and the Empire, in 1914 and prior -thereto, had not been headed for anything, educationally -or otherwise, except Littleness in every -field of political endeavor, except Stupidity in every -province of human affairs. And the proof of this, -we argue, is found in the first three years of the -Great War. No doubt. The first three years of -the war prove so many things that this may well be -among them; don’t you think so?</p> - -<p>Without detracting from the damning case which -Oswald and I make out against England it does -occur to me, as I poke over my material for a new -book, that as the proof of a pudding is in the eating<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[46]</span> -so the proof of a nation at war is in the fighting. -Indisputable as the bankruptcy of much British -leadership has been, indisputable as it is that General -Gough lost tens of thousands of prisoners, hundreds -of guns and vast stores of ammunition, it is -equally indisputable that the Australians who died -like flies at the Dardanelles died like men, that the -Tommies who were shot by their own guns at -Neuve Chapelle went forward like heroes, that the -undersized and undernourished and unintellectual -Londoners from Whitechapel who fell in Flanders -gave up their immortal souls like freemen and Englishmen -and kinsmen of the Lion Heart.</p> - -<p>And if it comes to a question as to the blame for -the war as distinguished from the question as to -the blame for the British conduct of the war, the -latter being that with which <i>Joan and Peter</i> is almost -wholly concerned, I should like to point out -now, on behalf of myself and the readers of my -next book, that perhaps I am not entirely blameless. -Perhaps I bear an infinitesimal portion of the terrible -responsibility which I have showed some unwillingness -to place entirely and clearly on Germany.</p> - -<p>For after all, it was Science that made the war -and that waged it; it was the idolatry of Science that -had transformed the German nation by transforming -the German nature. It was the proofs of what -Science could do that convinced Prussia of her<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[47]</span> -power, that made her confident that with this new -weapon she could overstride the earth. I had a -part in setting up that worship of Science. I have -been not only one of its prophets but a high priest -in its temple.</p> - -<p>And I am all the more dismayed, therefore, when -I find myself, as in <i>Joan and Peter</i>, still kneeling at -the shrine. What is the cure for war? I ask. -Petah tells us that our energies must have some -other outlet. We must explore the poles and dig -through the earth to China. He himself will go -back to Cambridge and get a medical degree; and -if he is good enough he’ll do something on the -border line between biology and chemistry. Joan -will build model houses. And the really curious -thing is that the pair of them seem disposed to run -the unspeakable risks of trying to educate still another -generation, a generation which, should it have -to fight a war with a conquering horde from Mars, -might blame Peter and Joan severely for the sacrifices -involved, just as <i>they</i> blame the old Victorians -for the sacrifice of 1914-1918.</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Howells</span>: In heaven’s name, what is this -tirade?</p> - -<p>Mr. <span class="smcap">Brownell</span>: Mr. Wells is merely writing his -next book, that’s all.</p> - -<p>(<i>As it is impossible to stop Mr. Wells the court -adjourns without a day.</i>)</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[48]</span></p> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[49]</span> -<p class="ph1">BOOK “REVIEWING”</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[50]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[51]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">IV<br /> - - -<small>BOOK “REVIEWING”</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">ON the subject of <i>Book “Reviewing”</i> we feel -we can speak freely, knowing all about the -business, as we do, though by no means a practitioner, -and having no convictions on the score of -it. For we point with pride to the fact that, though -many times indicted, a conviction has never been -secured against us. However, it isn’t considered -good form (whatever that is) to talk about your -own crimes. For instance, after exhausting the -weather, you should say pleasantly to your neighbor: -“What an interesting burglary you committed -last night! We were all quite stirred up!” It is -almost improper (much worse than merely immoral) -to exhibit your natural egoism by remarking: -“If I do say it, that murder I did on Tuesday -was a particularly good job!”</p> - -<p>For this reason, if for no other, we would refrain, -ordinarily, from talking about book “reviewing”; -but since Robert Cortes Holliday has mentioned -the subject in his <i>Walking-Stick Papers</i> and -thus introduced the indelicate topic once and for -all, there really seems no course open but to pick<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[52]</span> -up the theme and treat it in a serious, thoughtful -way.</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>Book reviewing is so called because the books are -not reviewed, or viewed (some say not even read). -They are described with more or less accuracy and -at a variable length. They are praised, condemned, -weighed and solved by the use of logarithms. -They are read, digested, quoted and tested for butter -fat. They are examined, evalued, enjoyed and -assessed; criticised, and frequently found fault with -(not the same thing, of course); chronicled and -even orchestrated by the few who never write -words without writing both words and music. -James Huneker could make Irvin Cobb sound like -a performance by the Boston Symphony. Others, -like Benjamin De Casseres, have a dramatic gift. -Mr. De Casseres writes book revues.</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>Any one can review a book and every one should -be encouraged to do it. It is unskilled labor. -Good book reviewers earn from $150 to $230 a -week, working only in their spare time, like the -good-looking young men and women who sell the -<i>Saturday Evening Post</i>, the <i>Ladies’ Home Journal</i> -and the <i>Country Gentleman</i> but who seldom earn<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[53]</span> -over $100 a week. Book reviewing is one of the -very few subjects not taught by the correspondence -schools, simply because there is nothing to teach. -It is so simple a child can operate it with perfect -safety. Write for circular giving full particulars -and our handy phrasebook listing 2,567 standard -phrases indispensable to any reviewer—FREE.</p> - -<p>In reviewing a book there is no method to be -followed. Like one of the playerpianos, you shut -the doors (i.e., close the covers) and play (or -write) <i>by instinct</i>! Although no directions are -necessary we will suggest a few things to overcome -the beginner’s utterly irrational sense of helplessness.</p> - -<p>One of the most useful comments in dealing with -very scholarly volumes, such as <i>A History of the -Statistical Process in Modern Philanthropical Enterprises</i> -by Jacob Jones, is as follows: “Mr. Jones’s -work shows signs of haste.” The peculiar advantage -of this is that you do not libel Mr. Jones; the -haste may have been the printer’s or the publisher’s -or almost anybody’s but the postoffice’s. In the -case of a piece of light fiction the best way to start -your review is by saying: “A new book from the -pen of Alice Apostrophe is always welcome.” But -suppose the book is a first book? One of the finest -opening sentences for the review of a first book -runs: “For a first novel, George Lamplit’s <i>Good -Gracious!</i> is a tale of distinct promise.” Be careful<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[54]</span> -to say “distinct”; it is an adjective that fits -perfectly over the shoulders of any average-chested -noun. It gives the noun that upright, swagger -carriage a careful writer likes his nouns to have.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>But clothes do not make the man and words do -not make the book review. A book review must -have a Structure, a Skeleton, if it be no more than -the skeleton in the book closet. It must have a -backbone and a bite. It must be able to stand -erect and look the author in the face and tell him -to go to the Home for Indigent Authors which the -Authors’ League will build one of these days after -it has met running expenses.</p> - -<p>Our favorite book reviewer reviews the ordinary -book in four lines and a semi-colon. Unusual -books drain his vital energy to the extent of a -paragraph and a half, three adjectives to the square -inch.</p> - -<p>He makes it a point to have one commendatory -phrase and one derogatory phrase, which gives a -nicely balanced, “on the one hand ... on the -other hand” effect. He says that the book is attractively -bound but badly printed; well-written but -deficient in emotional intensity; full of action but -weak in characterization; has a good plot but is -devoid of style.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[55]</span>He reads all the books he reviews. Every little -while he pounces upon a misquotation on page 438, -or a misprint on page 279. Reviewers who do not -read the books they review may chance upon such -details while idly turning the uncut leaves or while -looking at the back cover, but they never bring in -three runs on the other side’s error. They spot the -fact that the heroine’s mother, who was killed in -a train accident in the fourth chapter, buys a refrigerator -in the twenty-third chapter, and they -indulge in an unpardonable witticism as to the heroine’s -mother’s whereabouts after her demise. But -the wrong accent on the Greek word in Chapter -XVII gets by them; and as for the psychological -impulse which led the hero to jump from Brooklyn -Bridge on the Fourth of July they miss it entirely -and betray their neglect of their duty by alluding -to him as a poor devil crazed with the heat. The -fact is, of course, that he did a Steve Brodie because -he found something obscurely hateful in the -Manhattan skyline. Day after day, while walking -to his work on the Brooklyn Rapid Transit, he -gazed at the saw-toothed outline of the buildings -limned against the sky. Day by day his soul kept -asking: “Why <i>don’t</i> they get a gold filling for that -cavity between the Singer and Woolworth towers?” -And he would ask himself despondently: “Is this -what I live for?” And gradually he felt that it -was not. He felt that it might be something to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[56]</span> -die about, however. And so, with the rashness of -youth, he leaped. The George Meredith-Thomas -Hardy irony came into the story when he was -pulled out of the river by his rival in Dorinda’s -affections, Gregory Anthracyte, owner of the magnificent -steam yacht <i>Chuggermugger</i>.</p> - -<p>So much for the anatomy of a book review. Put -backbone into it. Read before you write. Look -before you leap. Be just, be fair, be impartial; -and when you damn, damn with faint praise, and -when you praise, praise with faint damns. Be all -things to all books. Remember the author. Review -as you would be reviewed by. If a book is -nothing in your life it may be the fault of your -life. And it is always less expensive to revise your -life than to revise the book. Your life is not -printed from plates that cost a fortune to make -and another fortune to throw away. “Life is too -short to read inferior books,” eh? Books are too -good to be guillotined by inferior lives—or inferior -livers. Bacon said some books were to be digested, -but he neglected to mention a cure for dyspeptics.</p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>But when we say so much we have only touched -the surface of a profound matter. The truth of -that matter, the full depth of it, may as well be -plumbed at once. A book cannot be reviewed. It<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[57]</span> -can only be written about or around. It is insusceptible -of such handling as is accorded a play, -for example.</p> - -<p>A man with more or less experience in seeing -plays and with more or less knowledge of the -drama goes to the first performance of a new comedy -or tragedy or whatnot. There it is before him -in speech and motion and color. It is acted. The -play, structurally, is good or bad; the acting is -either good or bad. Every item of the performance -is capable of being resolved separately -and estimated; and the collective interest or importance -of these items can be determined, is, in -fact, determined once and for all by the performance -itself. The observer gets their collective impact -at once and his task is really nothing but a -consideration afterward in such detail as he cares -to enter upon of just how that impact was secured. -Did you ever, in your algebra days, or even in your -arithmetically earnest childhood, “factor” a quantity -or a number? Take 91. A little difficult, 91, -but after some mental and pencil investigation you -found that it was obtained by multiplying 13 by 7. -Very well. You knew how the impact of 91 was -produced; it was produced by multiplying 13 by 7. -You had reviewed the number 91 in the sense that -you might review a play.</p> - -<p>Now it is impossible to review a book as you -would factor a number or a play. You can’t be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[58]</span> -sure of the factors that make up the collective impact -of the book upon you. There’s no way of -getting at them. They are summed up in the book -itself and no book can be split into multipliable -parts. A book is not the author times an idea times -the views of the publisher. A book is unfactorable, -often undecipherable. It is a growth. It is -a series of accretions about a central thought. The -central thought is like the grain of sand which the -oyster has pearled over. The central thought may -even be a diseased thought and the pearl may be a -very lovely and brilliant pearl, superficially at least, -for all that. There is nothing to do with a book -but to take it as it is or go at it hammer and tongs, -scalpel and curette, chisel and auger—smashing it -to pieces, scraping and cutting, boring and cleaving -through the layers of words and subsidiary -ideas and getting down eventually to the heart of -it, to the grain of sand, the irritant thought that -was the earliest foundation.</p> - -<p>Such surgery may be highly skilful or highly and -wickedly destructive; it may uncover something -worth while and it may not; naturally, you don’t go -in for much of it, if you are wise, and as a general -thing you take a book as it is and not as it -once was or as the author may, in the innocence of -his heart or the subtlety of his experience, have -intended it to be.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[59]</span></p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>Surgery on a book is like surgery on a human -being, for a book is alive; ordinarily the only justification -for it is the chance of saving life. If the -operator can save the author’s life (as an author) -by cutting he ought to go ahead, of course. The -fate of one book is nothing as against the lives of -books yet unwritten; the feelings of the author -are not necessarily of more account than the -screams of the sick child’s parent. There have -been such literary operations for which, in lieu of -the $1,000 fee of medical practise, the surgeon has -been rewarded and more than repaid by a private -letter of acknowledgement and heartfelt thanks. -No matter how hard up the recipient of such a letter -may be, the missive seldom turns up in those -auction rooms where the A. L. S. (or Autograph -Letter with Signature) sometimes brings an unexpected -and astonishingly large price.</p> - - -<h3>7</h3> - -<p>There is a good deal to be said for taking a book -as it is. Most books, in fact, should be taken that -way. For the number of books which contain -within them issues of life and death is always very -small. You may handle new books for a year and -come upon only one such. And when you do, unless<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[60]</span> -you recognize its momentousness, no responsibility -rests on <i>you</i> to do anything except follow a -routine procedure. In this domain ignorance is a -wholly valid excuse; no one would think of blaming -a general practitioner of medicine for not removing -the patient’s vermiform appendix on principle, -so to say. Unless he apprehended conclusively -that the man had appendicitis and unless he knew -the technique of the operation he would certainly -be blamed for performing it. Similarly, unless the -handler of new books is dead sure that a fatality -threatens Harold Bell Wright or John Galsworthy -or Mary Roberts Rinehart, unless the new -book of Mr. Wright or Mr. Galsworthy or -Mrs. Rinehart is a recognizable and unmistakable -symptom, unless, further, he knows what to -uncover in that book and how to uncover it, he has -no business to take the matter in hand at all. -Though the way of most “reviewers” with new -books suggests that their fundamental motto must -be that one good botch deserves another.</p> - -<p>Not at all. Better, if you don’t know what to -do, to leave bad enough alone.</p> - -<p>But since the book as it is forms 99 per cent. of -the subject under consideration this aspect of dealing -with new books should be considered first and -most extensively. Afterward we can revert to the -one percent. of books that require to go under the -knife.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[61]</span></p> - - -<h3>8</h3> - -<p>Now the secret of taking a book as it is was -never very abstruse and is always perfectly simple; -nevertheless, it seems utterly to elude most of the -persons who deal with new books. It is a secret -only because it is forever hidden from their eyes. -Or maybe they deliberately look the other way.</p> - -<p>There exists in the world as at present constituted -a person called the reporter. He is, mostly, -an adjunct of the daily newspaper; in small places, -of the weekly newspaper. It is, however, in the -cities of America that he is brought to his perfection -and in this connection it is worth while pointing -out what Irvin Cobb has already noted—the -difference between the New York reporter and the -reporter of almost any other city in America. The -New York reporter “works with” his rival on another -sheet; the reporter outside New York almost -never does this. Cobb attributed the difference to -the impossible tasks that confront reporters in New -York, impossible, that is, for single-handed accomplishment. -A man who should attempt to -cover alone some New York assignments, to “beat” -his fellow, would be lost. Of course where a New -York paper details half a dozen men to a job real -competition between rival outfits is feasible and -sometimes occurs. But the point here is this: The -New York reporter, by generally “working with”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[62]</span> -his fellow from another daily, has made of his -work a profession, with professional ideals and -standards, a code, unwritten but delicate and decidedly -high rules of what is honorable and what -is not. Elsewhere reporting remains a business, -decently conducted to be sure, open in many instances -to manifestations of chivalry; but essentially -keen, sharp-edged, cutthroat competition.</p> - -<p>Now it is of the reporter in his best and highest -estate that we would speak here—the reporter who -is not only a keen and honest observer but a happy -recorder of what he sees and hears and a professional -person with ethical ideals in no respect inferior -to those of any recognized professional man -on earth.</p> - -<p>There are many things which such a reporter will -not do under any pressure of circumstance or at -the beck of any promise of reward. He will not -distort the facts, he will not suppress them, he will -not put in people’s mouths words that they did not -say and he will not let the reader take their words -at face value if, in the reporter’s own knowledge, -the utterance should be perceptibly discounted. No -reporter can see and hear everything and no reporter’s -story can record even everything that the -observer contrived to see and hear. It must record -such things as will arouse in the reader’s mind a -correct image and a just impression.</p> - -<p>How is this to be done? Why, there is no<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[63]</span> -formula. There’s no set of rules. There’s nothing -but a purpose animating every word the man -writes, a purpose served, and only half-consciously -served, by a thousand turns of expression, a thousand -choices of words. Like all honest endeavors -to effect a purpose the thing is spoiled, annulled, -made empty of result by deliberate art. Good reporters -are neither born nor made; they evolve -themselves and without much help from any outside -agency, either. They can be hindered but not prevented, -helped but not hurt. You may remember a -saying that God helps those who help themselves. -The common interpretation of this is that when a -man gets up and does something of his own initiative -Providence is pretty likely to play into his -hands a little; not at all, that isn’t what the proverb -means. What it does mean is just this: That those -who help themselves, who really do lift themselves -by their bootstraps, are helped by God; that it isn’t -they who do the lifting but somebody bigger than -themselves. Now there is no doubt whatever that -good reporters are good reporters because God -makes them so. They aren’t good reporters at -three years of age; they get to be. Does this seem -discouraging? It ought to be immensely encouraging, -heartening, actually “uplifting” in the finest -sense of a tormented word. For if we believed -that good reporters were born and not made there -would be no hope for any except the gifted few,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[64]</span> -endowed from the start; and if we believed that -good reporters were made and not born there would -be absolutely no excuse for any failures whatever—every -one should be potentially a good reporter -and it would be simply a matter of correct training. -But if we believe that a good reporter is -neither born nor made, but makes himself with the -aid of God we can be unqualifiedly cheerful. There -is hope for almost any one under such a dispensation; -moreover, if we believe in God at all and in -mankind at all we must believe that between God -and mankind the supply of topnotch reporters will -never entirely fail. The two together will come -pretty nearly meeting the demand every day in the -year.</p> - - -<h3>9</h3> - -<p>Perhaps the reader is grumbling, in fact, we seem -to hear murmurs. What has all this about the -genesis and nature of good reporters to do with -the publication of new books? Why, this: The -only person who can deal adequately and amply -with 99 new books out of a hundred—the 99 that -require to be taken as they are—is the good reporter. -He’s the boy who can read the new book -as he would look and listen at a political convention, -or hop around at a fire—getting the facts, getting -them straight (yes, indeed, they do get them -straight) and setting them down, swiftly and selectively,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[65]</span> -to reproduce in the mind of the public -the precise effect of the book itself. The effect—not -the means by which it was achieved, not the -desirability of it having been achieved, not the -artistic quality of it, not the moral worth of it, not -anything in the way of a corollary or lesson or -a deduction, however obvious—just the effect. -That’s reporting. That’s getting and giving the -news. And that’s what the public wants.</p> - -<p>Some people seem to think there is something -shameful in giving the public what it wants. They -would, one supposes, highly commend the grocer -who gave his customer something “just as good” -or (according to the grocer) “decidedly better.” -But substitution, open or concealed, is an immoral -practice. Nothing can justify it, no nobility of -intention can take it out of the class of deception -and cheating.</p> - -<p>But, they cry, the public does not want what is -sufficiently good, let alone what is best for it; that -is why it is wrong to give the public what it wants. -So they shift their ground and think to escape on -a high moral plateau or table land. But the table -land is a tip-table land. What they mean is that -they are confidently setting their judgment of what -the public ought to want against the public’s plain -decision what it does want. They are a few dozens -against many millions, yet in their few dozen intelligences -is collected more wisdom than has been<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[66]</span> -the age-long and cumulative inheritance of all the -other sons of earth. They really believe that.... -Pitiable....</p> - - -<h3>10</h3> - -<p>A new book is news. This might almost be set -down as axiomatic and not as a proposition needing -formal demonstration by the Euclidean process. -Yet it is susceptible of such demonstration and we -shall demonstrate accordingly.</p> - -<p>In the strict sense, anything that happens is news. -Everybody remembers the old distinction, that if -a dog bites a man it is very likely not news, but -that if a man bites a dog it is news beyond all cavil. -Such a generalization is useful and fairly harmless -(like the generalization we ourselves have just -indulged in and are about proving) if—a big if—the -broad exception be noted. If a dog bites John -D. Rockefeller, Jr., it is not only news but rather -more important, or certainly more interesting, news -than if John Jones of Howlersville bites a dog. -For the chances are that John Jones of Howlersville -is a poor demented creature, after all. Now -the dog that bites Mr. Rockefeller is very likely -a poor, demented creature, too; but the distinction -lies in this: the dog bitten by John Jones is almost -certainly not as well-known or as interesting or as -important in the lives of a number of people as<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[67]</span> -Mr. Rockefeller. Pair off the cur that puts his -teeth in the Rockefeller ankle, if you like, with -the wretch who puts his teeth in an innocent canine -bystander (it’s the innocent bystander who always -gets hurt); do this and you still have to match up -the hound of Howlersville with Mr. Rockefeller. -And the scale of news values tips heavily away -from Howlersville and in the direction of 26 -Broadway.</p> - -<p>So it is plain that not all that happens is news -compared with some that happens. The law of -specific interest, an intellectual counterpart of the -law of specific gravity in the physical world, rules -in the world of events. Any one handling news -who disregards this law does so at his extreme -peril, just as any one building a ship heavier than -the water it displaces may reasonably expect to -see his fine craft sink without a trace.</p> - -<p>Since a new book is a thing happening it is news, -subject to the broad correction we have been discussing -above, namely, that in comparison with -other new books it may not be news at all, its specific -interest may be so slight as to be negligible -entirely.</p> - -<p>But if a particular new book <i>is</i> news, if its specific -interest is moderately great, then obviously, -we think, the person best fitted to deal with it is -a person trained to deal with news, namely, a reporter. -Naturally we all prefer a good reporter.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[68]</span></p> - - -<h3>11</h3> - -<p>The question will at once be raised: How is the -specific interest of a new book to be determined? -We answer: Just as the specific interest of any kind -of potential news or actual news is determined—in -competition with the other news of the day and -hour. What is news one day isn’t news another. -This is a phenomenon of which the regular reader -of every daily paper is more or less consciously -aware. There are some days when “there’s no -news in the paper.” There are other days when -the news in the paper is so big and so important -that all the lesser occurrences which ordinarily get -themselves chronicled are crowded out. Granting -a white paper supply which does not at present exist, -it would, of course, be possible on the “big -days” to record all these lesser doings; and consistently, -day in and day out, to print nicely proportioned -accounts of every event attaining to a -certain fixed level of specific interest. But the -reader who may think he would like this would -speedily find out that he didn’t. Some days he -would have a twelve page newspaper and other -days (not Sundays, either) he would have one of -thirty-six pages. He would be lost, or rather, his -attention would be lost in the jungle of events that -all happened within twenty-four hours, with the -profuse luxuriance of tropical vegetation shooting<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[69]</span> -up skyward by inches and feet overnight. His -natural appetite for a knowledge of what his fellows -were doing would be alternately starved and -overfed; malnutrition would lead to chronic and -incurable dyspepsia; soon he would become a hateful -misanthrope, shunning his fellow men and having -a seizure every time Mr. Hearst brought out -the eighth edition (which is the earliest and first) -of the New York <i>Evening Journal</i>. It is really -dreadful to think what havoc a literal adhesion to -the motto of the New York <i>Times</i>—“All the news -that’s fit to print”—would work in New York City.</p> - -<p>No mortal has more than a certain amount of -time daily and a certain amount of attention (according -to his mental habit and personal interest) -to bestow on the perusal of a newspaper, or news, -or the printed page of whatever kind. On Sunday -he has much more, it is likely, but still there is a -limit and a perfectly finite bound. Consequently -the whole problem for the persons engaged in -gathering and preparing news for presentation to -readers sums up in this: “How many of the day’s -doings attaining or exceeding a certain level of -public interest and importance, shall we set before -our clients?” Easily answered, in most cases; and -the size of the paper is the index of the answer. -Question Two: “<i>What</i> of the day’s doings shall be -served up in the determined space?”</p> - -<p>For this question there is never an absolute or<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[70]</span> -ready answer, and there never can be. On some of -the affairs to be reported all journalists would -agree; but they would differ in their estimates of -the relative worth of even these and the lengths at -which they should be treated; about lesser occurrences -there would be no fixed percentage of agreement.</p> - - -<h3>12</h3> - -<p>Now the application of all this to the business of -giving the news of books should be fairly clear. -A new book is news—and so, sometimes, is an old -one, rediscovered. Since a new book is news it -should be dealt with by a news reporter. Not all -that happens is news; not all the new books published -are news; new books, like new events of all -sorts, are news when they compete successfully -with a majority of their kind.</p> - -<p>There is no more sense in <i>reporting</i>—that is, describing -individually at greater or less length—all -the new books than there would be in reporting -every incident on the police blotters of a lively -American city. <i>Recording</i> new books is another -matter; somewhere, somehow, most occurrences in -this world get recorded in written words that reach -nearly all who are interested in the happenings (as -in letters) or are accessible to the interested few -(as the police records). The difference between the -reporter and the recorder is not entirely a difference<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[71]</span> -of details given. The recorder usually follows a prescribed -formula and makes his record conform -thereto; the good reporter never has a formula and -never can have one. Let us see how this works out -with the news of books.</p> - - -<h3>13</h3> - -<p>The recorder of new books generally compiles a -list of <i>Books Received</i> or <i>Books Just Published</i> and -he does it in this uninspired and conscientious manner:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>IN THE HEART OF A FOOL. By William -Allen White. A story of Kansas in the last -half-century, centered in a single town, showing -its evolution from prairie to an industrial -city with difficult economic and labor problems; -the story told in the lives of a group of -people, pioneers and the sons of pioneers—their -work, ambitions, personal affairs, &c. -New York: The Macmillan Company. $1.60.</p></div> - -<p>That would be under the heading <i>Fiction</i>. An entry -under the heading <i>Literary Studies</i> or <i>Essays</i> -might read:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>OUR POETS OF TO-DAY. By Howard Willard -Cook. Volume II. in a series of books on -modern American writers. Sketches of sixty-eight -American poets, nearly all living, including<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[72]</span> -Edgar Lee Masters, Amy Lowell, -Witter Bynner, Robert Service, Edgar Guest, -Charles Divine, Carl Sandburg, Joyce Kilmer, -Sara Teasdale, George Edward Woodberry, -Percy Mackaye, Harriet W. Monroe, &c. -New York: Moffat, Yard & Co. $1.60.</p></div> - -<p>These we hasten to say would be unusually full -and satisfactory records, but they would be records -just the same—formal and precise statements of -events, like the chronological facts affixed to dates -in an almanac. If all records were like these -there would be less objection to them; but it is an -astonishing truth that most records are badly kept. -Why, one may never fathom; since the very formality -and precision make a good record easy. -Yet almost any of the principal pages or magazines -in the United States devoted to the news of new -books is likely to make a record on this order:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>IN THE HEART OF A FOOL. By William -Allen White. Novel of contemporary American -life. New York, &c.</p></div> - -<p>Such a record is, of course, worse than inadequate; -it is actually misleading. Mr. White’s book -happens to cover a period of fifty years. “Contemporary -American life” would characterize quite -as well, or quite as badly, a story of New York -and Tuxedo by Robert W. Chambers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[73]</span></p> - - -<h3>14</h3> - -<p>The reporter works in entirely another manner. -He is concerned to present the facts about a new -book in a way sufficiently arresting and entertaining -to engage the reader. As Mr. Holliday says -with fine perception, the true function of the describer -of new books is simply to bring a particular -volume to the attention of its proper public. -To do that it is absolutely necessary to “give the -book,” at least to the extent of enabling the reader -of the article to determine, with reasonable accuracy -(1) whether the book is for him, that is, addressed -to a public of which he is one, and (2) -whether he wants to read it or not.</p> - -<p>Whether the book is good or bad is not the point. -A man interested in sociology may conceivably -want to read a book on sociology even though it is -an exceedingly bad book on that subject and even -though he knows its worthlessness. He may want -to profit by the author’s mistakes; he may want to -write a book to correct them; or he may merely -want to be amused at the spectacle of a fellow sociologist -making a fool of himself, a spectacle by -no means rare but hardly ever without a capacity -for giving joy to the mildly malicious.</p> - -<p>The determination of the goodness or badness -of a book is not and should not be a deliberate -purpose of the good book reporter. Why? Well,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[74]</span> -in many cases it is a task of supererogation. Take -a reporter who goes to cover a public meeting at -which speeches are made. He does not find it -necessary to say that Mr. So-and-So’s speech was -good. He records what Mr. So-and-So says, or a -fair sample of it; which is enough. The reader -can see for himself how good or bad it was and -reach a conclusion based on the facts as tempered -by his personal beliefs, tastes and ideas.</p> - -<p>In the same way, it is superfluous for the book -reporter to say that Miss Such-and-Such’s book on -New York is rotten. All he need do is to set down -the incredible fact that Miss Such-and-Such locates -the Woolworth building at Broadway, Fifth Avenue -and Twenty-third street, and refers to the Aquarium -as the fisheries section of the Bronx Zoo. If this -should not appear a sufficient notice of the horrible -nature of the volume the reporter may very properly -give the truth about the Woolworth building and the -Aquarium for the benefit of people who have never -visited New York and might be unable to detect -Miss Such-and-Such’s idiosyncrasies.</p> - -<p>The rule holds in less tangible matters. Why -should the book reporter ask his reader to accept -his dictum that the literary style of a writer is -atrocious when he can easily prove it by a few sentences -or a paragraph from the book?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[75]</span></p> - - -<h3>15</h3> - -<p>Yet books are still in the main “reviewed,” instead -of being given into the hands of trained news -reporters. Anything worse than the average book -“review” it would certainly be difficult to find in -the length and breadth of America. And England, -despite the possession of some brilliant talents, is -nearly as badly off.</p> - -<p>No one who is not qualified as a critic should -attempt to criticise new books.</p> - -<p>There are but few critics in any generation—half -a dozen or perhaps a dozen men in any single -one of the larger countries are all who could qualify -at a given time; that much seems evident. -What is a critic? A critic is a person with an education -unusually wide either in life or in letters, -and preferably in both. He is a person with huge -backgrounds. He has read thousands of books -and has by one means or another abstracted the -essence of thousands more. He has perhaps -travelled a good deal, though this is not essential; -but he has certainly lived with a most peculiar and -exceptional intensity, descending to greater emotional -and intellectual depths than the majority of -mankind and scaling higher summits; he has, in -some degree, the faculty of living other people’s -lives and sharing their human experiences which is -the faculty that, in a transcendent degree, belongs<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[76]</span> -to the novelist and storyteller. A critic knows the -past and the present so well that he is able to erect -standards, or uncover old standards, by which he -can and does measure the worth of everything that -comes before him. He can actually show you, in -exact and inescapable detail, how De Morgan compares -with Dickens and how Gilbert K. Chesterton -ranks with Swift and whether Thackeray learned -more from Fielding or from Daniel Defoe and he -can trace the relation between a period in the life -of Joseph Conrad and certain scenes and settings in -<i>The Arrow of Gold</i>.</p> - -<p>Such a man is a critic. Of course critics make -mistakes but they are not mistakes of ignorance, of -personal unfitness for the task, of pretension to a -knowledge they haven’t. They are mistakes of -judgment; such mistakes as very eminent jurists -sometimes make after years on the bench. The -jurist is reversed by the higher court and the critic -is reversed by the appellate decree of the future.</p> - -<p>The mistakes of a real critic, like the mistakes of -a real jurist, are always made on defensible, and -sometimes very sound, grounds; they are reasoned -and seasoned conclusions even if they are not the -correct conclusions. The mistakes of the 9,763 persons -who assume the critical ermine without any -fitness to wear it are quite another matter; and -they are just the mistakes that would be made -by a layman sitting in the jurist’s seat. The<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[77]</span> -jurist knows the precedents, the rules of evidence, -the law; he is tolerant and admits exceptions into -the record. So the critic; with the difference that -the true critic merely presides and leaves the verdict -to that great jury of true and right instincts -which we call “the public.” The genuine critic is -concerned chiefly to see that the case gets before the -jury cleanly. Without presuming to tell the jury -what its verdict must be—except in extraordinary -circumstances—he does instruct it what the verdict -should be on, what should be considered in arriving -at it, what principles should guide the decision.</p> - -<p>But the near-critic (God save the mark!) has it -in his mind that he must play judge and jury too. -He doesn’t like the writer’s style, or thinks the plot -is poor, or this bad or that defective. Instead of -carefully outlining the evidence on which the public -might reach a correct verdict on these points he -delivers a dictum. It doesn’t go, of course, at -least for long; and it never will.</p> - -<p>Let us be as specific as is possible in this, as specific, -that is, as a general discussion can be and -remain widely applicable.</p> - -<p>I don’t like the writer’s style. I am not a person -of critical equipment or pretensions. I am, we -will say, a book reporter. I do not declare, with -a fiat and a flourish, that the style is bad; I merely -present a chunk of it. There is the evidence, and -nothing else is so competent, so relevant or so material,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[78]</span> -as the lawyers would say. I may, in the -necessity to be brief and the absence of space for -an excerpt, say that the style is adjectival, or adverbial, -or diffuse, or involved or florid or something -of that sort, <i>if I know it to be</i>. These would -be statements of fact. “Bad” is a statement of -opinion.</p> - -<p>I may call the plot “weak” if it is weak (a fact) -and if I know weakness in a plot (which qualifies -me to announce the fact). But if I call the plot -“poor” I am taking a good deal upon myself. Its -poorness is a matter of opinion. Some stories are -spoiled by a strong plot which dominates the reader’s -interest almost to the exclusion of other things—fine -characterization, atmosphere, and so on.</p> - -<p>And even restrictions of space can hardly excuse -the lack of courtesy, or worse, shown by the near-critic -who calls the plot weak or the style diffuse or -involved, however much these may be facts, and -who does not at least briefly explain in what way -the style is diffuse (or involved) and wherein the -weakness of the plot resides. But to put a finger -on the how or the where or the why requires a -knowledge and an insight that the near-critic does -not possess and will not take the trouble to acquire; -so we are asking him to do the impossible. Nevertheless -we can ask him to do the possible; and that -is to leave off talking or writing on matters he -knows nothing about.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[79]</span></p> - - -<h3>16</h3> - -<p>The task of training good book reporters is not -a thing to be easily and lightly undertaken. And -the first essential in the making of such a reporter -is the inculcation of a considerable humility of -mind. A near-critic can afford to think he knows -it all, but a book reporter cannot. Besides a sense -of his own limitations the book reporter must possess -and develop afresh from time to time a mental -attitude which may best be summed up in this distinction: -When a piece of writing seems to him -defective he must stop short and ask himself, “Is -this defect a fact or is it my personal feeling?” If -it is a fact he must establish it to his own, and -then to the reader’s, satisfaction. If it is his personal -impression or feeling, merely, as he may conclude -on maturer reflection, he owes it to those -who will read his article either not to record it or -to record it as a personal thing. There is no sense -in saying only the good things that can be said -about a book that has bad things in it. Such a -course is dishonest. It is equally dishonest, and -infinitely more common, to pass off private opinions -as statements of fact.</p> - -<p>When in doubt, the doubt should be resolved in -favor of the author. A good working test of -fact versus personal opinion is this: If you, as a -reporter, cannot put your finger on the apparent<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[80]</span> -flaw, cannot give the how or where or why of the -thing that seems wrong, it must be treated as your -personal feeling. A fact that you cannot buttress -might as well not be a fact at all—unless, of course, -it is self-evident, in which case you have only to -state it or exhibit your evidence to command a universal -assent.</p> - -<p>All that we have been saying respecting the fact -or fancy of a flaw in a piece of writing applies with -equal force, naturally, to the favorable as well as -the unfavorable conclusion you, as a book reporter, -may reach. Because a story strikes you as wonderful -it does not follow that it is wonderful. You -are under a moral obligation, at least, to establish -the wonder of it. The procedure for the book reporter -who has to describe favorably and for the -book reporter who has to report unfavorably is the -same. First comes the question of fact, then the -citation, if possible, of evidence; and if that be -impossible the brief indication of the how, the -where, the why of the merit reported. If the meritoriousness -remains a matter of personal impression -it ought so to be characterized but may warrantably -be recorded where an adverse impression -would go unmentioned. The presumption is in -favor of the author. It should be kept so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[81]</span></p> - - -<h3>17</h3> - -<p>In all this there is nothing impossible, nothing -millennial. But what has been outlined of the -work of the true book reporter is as far as possible -from what we very generally get to-day. We get -unthinking praise and unthinking condemnation; -we do not expect analysis but we have a right to -expect straightaway exposition and a condensed -transliteration of the book being dealt with.</p> - -<p>“Praise,” we have just said, and “condemnation.” -That is what it is, and there is no room in -the book reporter’s task either for praise or condemnation. -He is not there to praise the book -any more than a man is at a political convention -to praise a nominating speech; he is there to describe -the book, to describe the speech, to <i>report</i> -either. A newspaperman who should begin his account -of a meeting in this fashion, “In a lamentably -poor speech, showing evidences of hasty preparation, -Elihu Root,” &c., would be fired—and ought -to be. No matter if a majority of those who heard -Mr. Root thought the same way about it.</p> - - -<h3>18</h3> - -<p>The book reporter will be governed in his work -by the precise news value in the book he is dealing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[82]</span> -with at the moment he is dealing with it. This -needs illustration.</p> - -<p>On November 11, 1918, an armistice was concluded -in Europe, terminating a war that had lasted -over four years. In that four years books relating -to the war then being waged had sold heavily, -even at times outselling fiction. Had the war -drawn to a gradual end the sales of these war books -would probably have lessened, little by little, until -they reached and maintained a fairly steady level. -From this they would doubtless have declined, as -the end drew near, lower and lower, until the foreseen -end came, when the interest in them would -have been as great, but not much greater, than the -normal interest in works of a historical or biographical -sort.</p> - -<p>But the end came overnight; and suddenly the -whole face of the world was transformed. The reaction -in the normal person was intense. In an -instant war books of several pronounced types became -intolerable reading. <i>How I Reacted to the -War</i>, by Quintus Quintuple seemed tremendously -unimportant. Even <i>Mr. Britling</i> was, momentarily, -utterly stale and out of date. Reminiscences -of the German ex-Kaiser were neither interesting -nor important; he was a fugitive in Holland.</p> - -<p>The book reporter who had any sense of news -values grasped this immediately. Books that a -month earlier would have been worth 1,000 to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[83]</span> -1,500 word articles were worth a few lines or no -space at all. On the other hand books which had -a historical value and a place as interesting public -records, such as <i>Ambassador Morgenthau’s Story</i>, -were not diminished either in interest or in importance.</p> - -<p>Some books which had been inconsequential were -correspondingly exalted by the unprecedented turn -of affairs. These were books on such subjects as -the re-education of disabled fighters, the principles -which might underlie the formation of a league of -nations, problems of reconstruction of every sort. -They had been worth, some of them, very small -articles a week earlier; now they were worth a -column or two apiece.</p> - - -<h3>19</h3> - -<p>No doubt we ought to conclude this possibly tedious -essay with some observations on the one per -cent. of books which call for swift surgery. But -such an enterprise is, if not impossible, extraordinarily -difficult for the reason that the same operation -is never called for twice.</p> - -<p>In a sense it is like cutting diamonds, or splitting -a large stone into smaller stones. The problem -varies each time. The cutter respects certain principles -and follows a careful technique. That is all.</p> - -<p>We shall, for the sake of the curious, take an<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[84]</span> -actual instance. In 1918 there was published a -novel called <i>Foes</i> by Mary Johnston, an American -novelist of an endowment so decided as fairly to -entitle her to the designation “a genius.”</p> - -<p>Miss Johnston’s first novel had appeared twenty -years earlier. Her first four books—nay, her first -two, the second being <i>To Have and to Hold</i>—placed -her firmly in the front rank of living romantic -writers. The thing that distinguished her -romanticism was its sense of drama in human affairs -and human destiny. Added to this was a -command of live, nervous, highly poetic prose. -History—romance; it did not matter. She could -set either movingly before you.</p> - -<p>Her work showed steady progress, reaching a -sustained culmination in her two Civil War novels, -<i>The Long Roll</i> and <i>Cease Firing</i>. She experimented -a little, as in her poetic drama of the -French Revolution, <i>The Goddess of Reason</i>, and in -<i>The Fortunes of Garin</i>, a tapestry of mediæval -France. <i>The Wanderers</i> was a more decided venture, -but a perfectly successful. Then came <i>Foes</i>.</p> - -<p>Considered purely as a romantic narrative, as a -story of friendship transformed into hatred and the -pursuit of a private feud under the guise of wreaking -Divine vengeance, <i>Foes</i> is a superb tale. Considered -as a novel, <i>Foes</i> is a terrible failure.</p> - -<p>Why? Is it not sufficient to write a superb tale? -Yes, if you have essayed nothing more. Is a novel<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[85]</span> -anything more than “a good story, well told”? -Yes, if the writer essays to make more of it.</p> - -<p>The novelist who has aimed at nothing beyond -the “good story, well told” has a just grievance -against any one who asks anything further. But -against the novelist who has endeavored to make -his story, however good, however well told, the -vehicle for a human philosophy or a metaphysical -speculation, the reader has a just grievance—if the -endeavor has been unsuccessful or if the philosophy -is unsound.</p> - -<p>Now as to the soundness or unsoundness of a -particular philosophy every reader must pronounce -for himself. The metaphysical idea which was the -basis of Miss Johnston’s novel was this: All gods -are one. All deities are one. Christ, Buddha; it -matters not. “There swam upon him another great -perspective. He saw Christ in light, Buddha in -light. The glorified—the unified. <i>Union.</i>” Upon -this idea Miss Johnston reconciles her two foes.</p> - -<p>This perfectly comprehensible mystical conception -is the rock on which the whole story is founded—and -the rock on which it goes to pieces. It will -be seen at once that the conception is one which -no Christian can entertain and remain a Christian—nor -any Buddhist, and remain a Buddhist, either. -To the vast majority of mankind, therefore, the -philosophy of <i>Foes</i> was unsound and the novel was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[86]</span> -worthless except for the superficial incidents and -the lovely prose in which they were recounted.</p> - -<p>It might be thought that for those who accepted -the mystical concept Miss Johnson imposed, <i>Foes</i> -would have been a novel of the first rank. No, -indeed; and for this reason:</p> - -<p>Her piece of mysticism was supposed to be arrived -at and embraced by a dour Scotchman of -about the year of Our Lord 1750. It was supposed -to transform the whole nature of that man so as to -lead him to give over a life-long enmity in which -he had looked upon himself as a Divine instrument -to punish an evil-doer.</p> - -<p>Now however reasonable or sound or inspiring -and inspiriting the mystical idea may have seemed -to any reader, he could not but be fatally aware -that, as presented, the thing was a flat impossibility. -Scotchmen of the year 1750 were Christians above -all else. They were, if you like, savage Christians; -some of them were irreligious, some of them were -God-defying, none of them were Deists in the all-inclusive -sense that Miss Johnston prescribes. The -idea that Christ and Buddha might possibly be -nothing but different manifestations of the Deity is -an idea which could never have occurred to the -eighteenth century Scotch mind—and never did. -Least of all could it have occurred to such a man -as Miss Johnston delineates in Alexander Jardine.</p> - -<p>The thing is therefore utterly anachronistic. It<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[87]</span> -is a historical anachronism, if you like, the history -here being the history of the human spirit in its -religious aspects. Every reader of the book, no -matter how willing he may have been to accept the -novelist’s underlying idea, was aware that the endeavor -to convey it had utterly failed, was aware -that Miss Johnston had simply projected <i>her</i> idea, -<i>her</i> favorite bit of mysticism, into the mind of one -of her characters, a Scotchman living a century and -a half earlier! But the thoughts that one may -think in the twentieth century while tramping the -Virginia hills are not thoughts that could have -dawned in the mind of a Scottish laird in the eighteenth -century, not even though he lay in the flowering -grass of the Roman Campagna.</p> - -<p>... And so there, in <i>Foes</i>, we have the book -in a hundred which called for something more than -the intelligent and accurate work of the book reporter. -Here was a case of a good novelist, and -a very, very good one, gone utterly wrong. It was -not sufficient to convey to the prospective reader -a just idea of the story and of the qualities of it. -It was necessary to cut and slash, as cleanly and as -swiftly and as economically as possible—and as -dispassionately—to the root of the trouble. For -if Miss Johnston were to repeat this sort of performance -her reputation would suffer, not to speak -of her royalties; readers would be enraged or misled; -young writers playing the sedulous ape would<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[88]</span> -inflict dreadful things upon us; tastes and tempers -would be spoiled; publishers would lose money;—and, -much the worst of all, the world would be deprived -of the splendid work Mary Johnston could -do while she was doing the exceedingly bad work -she did do.</p> - -<p>Perhaps the most disturbing thing about the -blunder in <i>Foes</i> was the fact that there was no -necessity for it. The Christian religion, which was -the religion of Alexander Jardine, provides for -reconciliation, indeed, it exacts it. There was the -way for Miss Johnston to bring her foes together. -Of course, it would not have been intellectually so -exciting. But there is such a thing as emotional -appeal, and it is not always base; there are emotions -in the human so high and so lofty that it is -wiser not to try to transcend them....</p> - - -<p>The appearance of part of the foregoing in <i>Books -and the Book World</i> of <i>The Sun</i>, New York, -brought a letter from Kansas which should find a -place in this volume. The letter, with the attempted -answer, may as well be given here. The writer is -head of the English department in a State college. -He wrote:</p> - - -<h3>20</h3> - -<p>“I hope that the mails lost for your college professors -of English subscribers their copies of <i>Books<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[89]</span> -and the Book World</i> [containing the foregoing observations -on <i>Book Reporting</i>].... College professors -do not like to be disturbed—and most of -us cannot be, for that matter. The TNT in those -pages was not meant for us, perhaps, but it should -have been.</p> - -<p>“When I read <i>Book Reporting</i> I dictated three -pages of protest, but did not send it on—thanks to -my better judgment.... Then I decided, since -you had added so much to my perturbation, to ask -you to help me.</p> - -<p>“We need it out here—literary help only, of -course. This is the only State college on what was -once known as the ‘Great Plains.’ W. F. Cody -won his sobriquet on Government land which is now -our campus. Our students are the sons and daughters -of pioneers who won over grasshoppers, -droughts, hot winds and one crop farms. They -are so near to real life that the teaching of literature -must be as real as the literature—rather, it -ought to be. That’s where I want you to help me.</p> - -<p>“I am not teaching literature here now as I was -taught geology back in Missouri. That’s as near -as I shall tell you how I teach—it is bad enough -and you might not help me if I did. (Perhaps, -in fairness to you, I should say that for several -years never less than one-third of those to whom -we gave degrees have majored in English, and always<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[90]</span> -as many as the next two departments combined.)</p> - -<p>“Here’s what I am tired of and want to get -away from:</p> - -<p>“1. Testing students on reading a book by asking -fact questions about what is in the book—memory -work, you see.</p> - -<p>“2. Demanding of students a scholarship in the -study of literature that is so academic that it is -Prussian.</p> - -<p>“3. Demanding that students serve time in literature -classes as a means of measuring their advance -in the study of literature.</p> - -<p>“Here’s what I want you to help me with in some -definite concrete way: (Sounds like a college professor -making an assignment—beg pardon.)</p> - -<p>“1. Could you suggest a scheme of ‘book reporting’ -for college students in literature classes? -(An old book to a new person is news, isn’t it?)</p> - -<p>“2. Give me a list of books published during -the last ten years that should be included in college -English laboratory classes in literature. I want -your list. I have my own, but fear it is too academic.</p> - -<p>“3. What are some of the things which should -enter into the training of teachers of high school -English? Part of our work, especially in the summer, -is to give such training to men and women<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[91]</span> -who will teach composition and literature in Kansas -high schools.</p> - -<p>“Your help will not only be appreciated, but it -will be used.”</p> - - -<h3>21</h3> - -<p>To answer adequately these requests would take -about six months’ work and the answers would -make a slender book. And then they would exhibit -the defects inseparable from a one man response. -None of which excuses a failure to attempt to answer, -though it must extenuate failures in the attempt.</p> - -<p>We shall try to answer, in this place, though -necessarily without completeness. If nothing better -than a few suggestions is the result, why—suggestions -may be all that is really needed.</p> - -<p>And first respecting the things our friend is tired -of and wants to get away from:</p> - -<p>1. Fact questions about what is in the book—memory -work—are not much use if they stop with -the outline of the story. What is <i>not</i> in the book -may be more important than what is. Why did the -author select this scene for narration and omit that -other, intrinsically (it seems) the more dramatically -interesting of the two? See <i>The Flirt</i>, by Booth -Tarkington, where a double murder gets only a -few lines and a small boy’s doings occupy whole -chapters.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[92]</span>2. Scholarship is less important than wide reading, -though the two aren’t mutually exclusive. A -wide acquaintance doesn’t preclude a few profoundly -intimate friendships. Textual study has spoiled -Chaucer, Shakespeare and Milton for most of us. -Fifty years hence Kipling and Masefield will be -spoiled in the same way.</p> - -<p>3. Time serving over literature is a waste of -time. There are only three ways to teach literature. -The first is by directing students to books for -<i>voluntary</i> reading—hundreds of books, thousands. -The second is by class lectures—entertaining, idea’d, -anecdoted, catholic in range and expository in character. -The third is by conversation—argumentative -at times, analytic at moments, but mostly by -way of exchanging information and opinions.</p> - -<p>Study books as you study people. Mix among -them. You don’t take notes on people unless, perchance, -in a diary. Keep a diary on books you -read, if you like, but don’t “take notes.” Look for -those qualities in books that you look for in people -and make your acquaintances by the same (perhaps -unformulated) rules. To read snobbishly is -as bad as to practise snobbery among your fellows.</p> - - -<h3>22</h3> - -<p>We go on to the first of our friend’s requests -for help. It is a scheme for “book reporting” for<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[93]</span> -college students in literature classes and he premises -that an old book to a new reader is news. Of -course it is.</p> - -<p>Let the student take up a book that’s new to him -and read it by himself, afterward writing a report -of it to be read to the class. When he comes -to write his report he must keep in the forefront of -his mind this one thing:</p> - -<p>To tell the others accurately enough about that -book so that each one of them will know whether -or not <i>he</i> wants to read it.</p> - -<p>That is all the book reporter ever tries for. -No book is intended for everybody, but almost -every book is intended for somebody. The problem -of the book reporter is to find the reader.</p> - -<p>Comparison may help. For instance, those who -enjoy Milton’s pastoral poetry will probably enjoy -the long poem in Robert Nichols’s <i>Ardours and -Endurances</i>. Those who like Thackeray will like -Mary S. Watts. Those who like Anna Katharine -Green will thank you for sending them to <i>The -Moonstone</i>, by one Wilkie Collins.</p> - -<p>Most stories depend upon suspense in the action -for their main effect. You must not “give away” -the story so as to spoil it for the reader. In a mystery -story you may state the mystery and appraise -the solution or even characterize it—but you mustn’t -reveal it.</p> - -<p>Tell ’em that Mr. Hergesheimer’s <i>Java Head</i> is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[94]</span> -an atmospheric marvel, but will disappoint many -readers who put action first. Tell ’em that William -Allen White writes (often) banally, but so -saturates his novel with his own bigheartedness -that he makes you laugh and cry. Tell ’em the -truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth -as well as you can make it out—and for heaven’s -sake ask yourself with every assertion: “Is this -a fact or is it my personal opinion?” <i>And a fact, -for your purpose, will be an opinion in which a -large majority of readers will concur.</i></p> - - -<h3>23</h3> - -<p>“Give me a list of books published during the -last ten years that should be included in college -English laboratory classes in literature. I want -your list. I have my own, but fear it is too academic.”</p> - -<p>The following list is an offhand attempt to comply -with this request. It is offered merely for the -suggestions it may contain. If the ten year restriction -is rigid we ask pardon for such titles as may -be a little older than that. Strike them out.</p> - -<p>For Kansans: Willa Sibert Cather’s novels, -<i>O Pioneers!</i> and <i>My Antonia</i>, chronicling people -and epochs of Kansas-Nebraska. William Allen -White’s <i>A Certain Rich Man</i> and <i>In the Heart of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[95]</span> -a Fool</i>, less for their Kansas-ness than for their -Americanism and humanity.</p> - -<p>For Middle Westerners: Meredith Nicholson’s -<i>The Valley of Democracy</i>. Zona Gale’s <i>Birth</i>. Carl -Sandburg’s <i>Chicago Poems</i>. Edgar Lee Masters’s -<i>Spoon River Anthology</i>. Vachel Lindsay’s longer -poems. Mary S. Watts’s <i>Nathan Burke</i> and <i>Van -Cleve: His Friends and His Family</i>. Lord Charnwood’s -life of Lincoln. William Dean Howells’s -<i>The Leatherwood God</i>. Booth Tarkington’s <i>The -Conquest of Canaan</i> (first published about fourteen -years ago) and <i>The Magnificent Ambersons</i>. Gene -Stratton-Porter’s <i>A Daughter of the Land</i>, her -<i>Freckles</i> and her <i>A Girl of the Limberlost</i>. One or -two books by Harold Bell Wright. <i>The Passing -of the Frontier</i>, by Emerson Hough, and other -books in the Chronicles of America series published -by the Yale University Press.</p> - -<p>For Americans: Mary S. Watts’s <i>The Rise of -Jennie Cushing</i>. Owen Wister’s <i>The Virginian</i> (if -not barred under the ten year rule). Booth Tarkington’s -<i>The Flirt</i>. Novels with American settings -by Gertrude Atherton and Stewart Edward White. -Mary Johnston’s <i>The Long Roll</i> and <i>Cease Firing</i>. -Willa Sibert Cather’s <i>The Song of the Lark</i>. Edith -Wharton’s <i>Ethan Frome</i>. Alice Brown’s <i>The Prisoner</i>. -Ellen Glasgow’s <i>The Deliverance</i>. Corra -Harris’s <i>A Circuit-Rider’s Wife</i>. All of O. Henry. -Margaret Deland’s <i>The Iron Woman</i>. Earlier<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[96]</span> -novels by Winston Churchill. Ernest Poole’s <i>The -Harbor</i>. Joseph Hergesheimer’s <i>The Three Black -Pennys</i>, his <i>Gold and Iron</i> and his <i>Java Head</i>. Historical -books by Theodore Roosevelt. American -biographies too numerous to mention. <i>From Isolation -to Leadership: A Review of American Foreign -Policy</i> by Latané (published by the educational department -of Doubleday, Page & Company). Essays, -such as those of Agnes Repplier.</p> - -<p>Each of these enumerations presupposes the -books already named, or most of them. Don’t treat -them as pieces of literary workmanship. Many of -them aren’t. Those that have fine literary workmanship -have something else, too—and it’s the -other thing, or things, that count. Fine art in a -book is like good breeding in a person, a passport, -not a Magna Charta. “Manners makyth man”—yah!</p> - - -<h3>24</h3> - -<p>We are also asked:</p> - -<p>“What are some of the things which should enter -into the training of teachers of high school English?”</p> - -<p>We reply:</p> - -<p>A regard for literature, not as it reflects life, but -as it moulds lives. A profound respect for an author -who can find 100,000 readers, a respect at least -equal to that entertained for an author who can<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[97]</span> -write superlatively well. For instance: Get it out -of your head that you can afford to condescend -toward a best seller, or to worship such a writer -as Stevenson for his sheer craftsmanship.</p> - -<p>An instinct for what will nourish the ordinary -man or woman as keen as your perception of what -will be relished by the fastidious reader. Don’t -insist that people must live on what you, or any -one else, declare to be good for them. It is not for -nothing that they “don’t know anything about literature, -<i>but know what they like</i>.”</p> - -<p>A confidence in the greater wisdom of the greatest -number. Tarkington got it right. The public -wants the best it is capable of understanding; its -understanding may not be the highest understanding, -but “the writer who stoops to conquer doesn’t -conquer.” Neither does the writer who never concedes -anything. The public’s standard can’t always -be wrong; the private standards can’t always -be right.</p> - -<p>Arnold Bennett says, quite rightly, that the -classics are made and kept alive by “the passionate -few.” But the business of high school teachers of -English is not with the passionate few—who will -look after themselves—but with the unimpassioned -many. You can lead the student to Mr. Pope’s -Pierian spring, but you cannot make him drink. -Unless you can show him, in the Missourian sense, -it’s all off. If you can’t tell what it is a girl likes<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[98]</span> -in Grace S. Richmond how are you going to show -her what she’ll like in Dickens? Unless you know -what it is that “they” get out of these books they -<i>do</i> read you won’t be able to bait the hook with the -things you want them to read. Don’t you think -you’ve got a lot to learn yourself? And mightn’t -you do worse than sit down yourself and read attentively, -at whatever personal cost, some of the -best sellers?</p> - -<p>It all goes back to the size of the teacher’s share -of our common humanity. A person who can’t -read a detective story for the sake of the thrills -has no business teaching high school English. A -person who is a literary snob is unfit to teach high -school English. A person who can’t sense (better -yet, share) the common feeling about a popular -writer and comprehend the basis of it and sympathize -a little with it and express it more or less articulately -in everyday speech is not qualified to teach -high school English.</p> - - -<h3>25</h3> - -<p>A word about writing “compositions” in high -school English classes. Make ’em write stories instead. -If they want to tackle thumbnail sketches -or abstracter writing—little essays—why, let ’em. -Abstractions in thought and writing are like the -ocean—it’s fatally easy to get beyond your depth,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[99]</span> -and every one else’s. Read what Sir Arthur -Quiller-Couch says about this in his <i>Studies in Literature</i>. -Once in a while a theologian urges us to -“get back to the Bible.” Well, there is one sense, -at least, in which the world would do well to get -back to the Bible, or to the Old Testament, at any -rate. As Gardiner points out in his <i>The Bible as -English Literature</i>, it was the fortune or misfortune -of ancient Hebrew that it had no abstractions. -Everything was stated in terms of the five senses. -There was no such word as “virtue”; you said -“sweet smellingness” or “pleasant tastingness” or -something like that. And everybody knew what -you meant. Whereas “virtue” means anything -from personal chastity to a general meritoriousness -that nobody can define. The Greeks introduced abstract -thinking and expression and some Germans -blighted the world by their abuse.</p> - -<p>What should enter into the training of high -school teachers of English? Only humbleness, -sanity, catholicity of viewpoint, humor, a continual -willingness to learn, a continuous faith in the people—and -undying enthusiasm. Only these—and -the love of books.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[100]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[101]</span> - -<p class="ph1">LITERARY EDITORS<br /> - - -<small>BY ONE OF THEM</small></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[102]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[103]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">V<br /> - - -<small>LITERARY EDITORS, BY ONE OF THEM</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE very term “literary editor” is a survival. -It is meaningless, but we continue to use it -because no better designation has been found, just -as people in monarchical countries continue to speak -of “King George” or “Queen Victoria of Spain.” -Besides, there is politeness to consider. No one -wants to be the first to allude publicly and truthfully -to “Figurehead George” or “Social Leader -Victoria.”</p> - -<p>Literary editors who are literary are not editors, -and literary editors who are editors are no longer -literary. Of old there were scholarly, sarcastic -men (delightful fellows, personally) who sat in -cubbyholes and read unremittingly. Afterward, at -night, they set down a few thoughtful, biting words -about what they had read. These were printed. -Publishers who perused them felt as if knives had -been stuck in their backs. Booksellers who read -them looked up to ask each other pathetically: “But -what does it <i>mean</i>?” Book readers who read them -resolved that the publication of a new book should<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[104]</span> -be, for them, the signal to read an old one. It was -good for the secondhand trade.</p> - -<p>We’ve changed all that, or, if we haven’t, we’re -going to. Take a chap who runs what is called -a “book section.” This is a separate section or -supplement forming part of a daily or Sunday -newspaper. Its pages are magazine size—half the -size of newspaper pages. They number from eight -to twenty-eight, depending on the season and the -advertising. The essential thing to realize about -such a section is that it requires an editor to run -it.</p> - -<p>It does not require a literary man, or woman, at -all. The editor of such a section need have no -special education in the arts or letters. He must -have judgment, of course, and if he has not some -taste for literary matters he may not enjoy his -work as he will if he has that taste. But high-browism -is fatal.</p> - -<p>Can our editor “review” a book? Perhaps not. -It is no matter. Maybe he knows a good review -when he sees it, which will matter a good deal. -Maybe he can get capable people to deal with the -books for him. Which will matter more than anything -else on earth in the handling of his book -section.</p> - -<p>A section will most certainly require, to run it, -a man who can tell a good review (another word-survival) -and who can get good reviewers. It<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[105]</span> -will require a man, or woman, with a sharp, clear -and very broad viewpoint. Such exist. What do -we mean—viewpoint?</p> - -<p>The right conception, it seems to us, starts with -the proposition that a new book is news (sometimes -an old one is news too) and should be dealt with -as such. Perhaps, we are dealing only with a state -of mind, in all this, but states of mind are important. -They are the only states where self-determination -is a sure thing. To get on:</p> - -<p>Your literary editor is like unto a city editor, an -individual whose desk is usually not so far away -but that you can study him in his habitat. The city -editor tries to distinguish the big news from the -little news. The literary editor will wisely do the -same. What is big news in the world of books? -Well, a book that appears destined to be read as -widely fifty years hence as it is to-day on publication -is big news. And a book that will be read -immediately by 100,000 people is bigger news. -People who talk about news often overlook the -ephemeral side of it. Much of the newsiness and -importance of news resides in its transiency. What -is news to-day isn’t news to-morrow. But to-day -100,000 people, more or less, will want to know -about it.</p> - -<p>Illustration: Two events happen on the same day. -One of them will be noted carefully in histories -written fifty years hence, but it affects, and interests,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[106]</span> -at the hour of its occurrence very few persons. -Of course it is news, but there may easily, at that -hour, be much bigger. For another event occurring -on that same day, though of a character which -will make it forgotten fifty years later, at once and -directly affects the lives of the hundred thousand.</p> - -<p>Parallel: Two books are published on the same -day. One of them will be dissected fifty years -later by the H. W. Boyntons and Wilson Folletts -of that time. But the number of persons who will -read it within the twelvemonth of its birth is small—in -the hundreds. The other book will be out of -print and unremembered in five years. But within -six months of its publication hundreds of thousands -will read it. Among those hundreds of -thousands there will be hundreds, and maybe thousands, -whose thoughts, ideas, opinions will be seriously -modified and in some cases lastingly modified—whose -very lives may change trend as a result of -reading that book.</p> - -<p>No need to ask which event and which book is -the bigger news. News is not the judgment of -posterity on a book or event. News is not even -the sum total of the effects of an event or a book -on human society. News is the immediate importance, -or interest, of an event or a book to the -greatest number of people.</p> - -<p>Eleanor H. Porter writes a new story. One in -every thousand persons in the United States, or<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[107]</span> -perhaps more, wants to know about it, and at once. -Isidor MacDougal (as Frank M. O’Brien would -say) writes a literary masterpiece. Not one person -in 500,000 cares, or would care even if the subject -matter were made comprehensible to him. The -oldtime “reviewer” would write three solid columns -about Isidor MacDougal’s work. The present-day -literary editor puts it in competent hands for a -simplified description to be printed later; and meanwhile -he slaps Mrs. Porter’s novel on his front -page.</p> - -<p>The troubles of a literary editor are the troubles -of his friend up the aisle, the city editor. The -worst of them is the occasional and inevitable error -in giving out the assignment. All his reporters are -good book reporters, but like the people on the -city editor’s staff they have usually their limitations, -whether temperamental or knowledgeable. Every -once in a while the city editor sends to cover a fire -a reporter who does speechified dinners beautifully -but who has no sympathy with fires, who can’t get -through the fire lines, who writes that the fire -“broke out” and burns up more words misdescribing -the facts than the copyreader can extinguish -with blue air and blue pencil. Just so it will happen -in the best regulated literary editor’s sanctum -that, now and then, the editor will give the wrong -book to the right man. Then he learns how unreasonable<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[108]</span> -an author can be, if he doesn’t know -already from the confidences of publishers.</p> - -<p>The literary editor’s point of view, we believe, -must be that so well expressed by Robert Cortes -Holliday in the essay on <i>That Reviewer “Cuss”</i> in -the book <i>Walking-Stick Papers</i>. Few books that -get published by established publishing houses are -so poor or so circumscribed as not to appeal to a -body of readers somewhere, however small or scattered. -The function of the book reporter is transcendently -to find a book’s waiting audience. If -he can incidentally warn off those who don’t belong -to that audience, so much the better. That’s a -harder thing to do, of course.</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>The first requisite in a good book section is that -it shall be interesting. As regards the news of new -books, this is not difficult where book reporters, -with the reporter’s attitude, are on the job. Reporter’s -stories are sometimes badly written, but -they are seldom dull. New books described by persons -who have it firmly lodged in their noodles that -they are “reviewing” the books, fare badly. The -reviewer-obsession manifests itself in different -ways. Sometimes the new book is made to march -past the reviewer in column of squads, deploying -at page 247 into skirmish formation and coming<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[109]</span> -at page 431 into company front. Very fine, but -the reader wants to see them in the trenches, or, -headed by the author uttering inspiriting yells, going -over the top. On other occasions the reviewer -assumes the so-called judicial attitude, the true -inwardness of which William Schwenk Gilbert was -perhaps the first to appreciate, with the possible exception -of Lewis Carroll. Then doth our reviewer -tell us what will be famous a century hence. Much -we care what will be famous a century hence. -What bothers us is what we shall read to-morrow. -Of course it may happen to be one and the same -book. Very well then, why not say so?</p> - -<p>The main interest of the book section is served -by getting crackajack book reporters. They will -suffice for the people who read the section because -they are interested in books. If the literary editor -stops there, however, he might as well never have -started. These people would read the book section -anyway, unless it were filled throughout with absolutely -unreadable matter, as has been known to -happen. Even then they would doubtless scan the -advertisements. At least, that is the theory on -which publishers hopefully proceed. There are -book sections where the contributors always specify -that their articles shall have a position next to advertising -matter.</p> - -<p>No, the literary editor must interest people who -do not especially care about books as such. He<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[110]</span> -can do it only by convincing them that books are -just as full of life and just as much a part of a -normal scheme of life as movies, or magazine cut-outs, -or buying things on the instalment plan. -Many a plain person has been led to read books by -the fact that books are sometimes sold for instalment -payments. Anything so sold, the ordinary -person at once realizes, must be something which -will fit into his scheme of existence. Acting on an -instinct so old that its origin is shrouded in the -mists of antiquity, the ordinary person pays the instalments. -As a result, books are delivered at his -residence. At first he is frightened. But he who -looks and runs away may live to read another day. -And from living to read it is but a step to reading -to live.</p> - -<p>Now one way to interest people who don’t care -about books for books’ sake is to get up attractive -pages, with pleasant or enticing headlines, with pictures, -with jokes in the corners of ’em, with some -new and original and not-hitherto-published matter -in them, with poetry (all kinds), with large type, -with signed articles so that the reader can know -who wrote it and like or hate him with the necessary -personal tag. But these things aren’t literary, -at all. They are just plain human and fall in the -field of action of every editor alive—though of -course editors who are dead are exempt from dealing -with them. That is why a literary editor has<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[111]</span> -no need to be literary and, indeed, had better not -be if it is going to prevent his being human.</p> - -<p>We have been talking about the literary editor -of a book section. There are not many book sections -in this country. There are hundreds of book -pages—half-pages and whole pages and double -pages. The word “technique” is a loathsome thing -and really without any significance in this connection, -inasmuch as there is no particular way of doing -the news of books well, and certainly no one -way of doing it that is invariably better than any -other. But for convenience we may permit ourselves -to use the word “technique” for a moment; -and, permission granted, we will merely say that -the technique of a book page or pages is entirely -different from the technique of a book section—if -you know what we mean.</p> - -<p>Clarified (we hope) it comes down to this, that -things which a fellow would attempt in a book section -he would not essay in a book page or double -page. Conversely, things that will make a page -successful may be out of place in a section. It is -by no means wholly a matter of newspaper makeup, -though there is that to it, too. But a man with -a book section, though not necessarily more ambitious, -is otherwisely so. For one thing, he expects -to turn his reporters loose on more books than his -colleague who has only a page or so to turn around -in. For another, he will probably want to print a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[112]</span> -careful list of all books he receives, of whatever -sort, with a description of each as adequate as he -can contrive in from twenty to fifty words, plus -title, author, place of publication, publisher and -price. Such lists are scanned by publishers, booksellers, -librarians, readers in search of books on special -subjects—by pretty nearly everybody who reads -the section at all. Even the rather prosaic quality -of such a list has its value. A woman down in -Texas writes to the literary editor that there is too -much conscious cleverness in lots of the stuff he -prints, “but the lists of books are delightful”! -There you are. In editing a book section you must -be all things to all women.</p> - -<p>The fellow with a page or two has quite other -preoccupations. Where’s a photo, or a cartoon? -Must have a headline to break the solidity of this -close-packed column of print. How about a funny -column? That gifted person, Heywood Broun, -taking charge of the book pages of the New York -<i>Tribune</i>, announces that he is in favor of anything -that will make book reviewing exciting. Nothing -can make book reviewing exciting except book reporting -and the books themselves; but if Broun is -looking for excitement he will find it while filling -the rôle of a literary editor. Before long he will -learn that everybody in the world who is not the -author of a book wants to review books—and some -who are authors are willing to double in both parts.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[113]</span> -Also, a considerable number of books are published -annually in these still United States and a considerable -percentage of those published find their way -to the literary editor. It is no joke to receive, list -with descriptions and sort out for assignment or -non-assignment an average of 1,500 volumes a -year, nor to assign to your book reporters, with as -much infallibility in choosing the reporter as possible, -perhaps half of the 1,500. Likewise there -are assignments which several reporters want, a -single book bespoken by four persons, maybe; and -there are book assignments that are received with -horror or sometimes with unflinching bravery by -the good soldier. To hand a man, for instance, -the extremely thick two-volume <i>History of Labour -in the United States</i> by Professor Commons and his -associates is like pinning a decoration on him for -limitless valor under fire—only the decoration bears -a strong resemblance to the Iron Cross.</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>Advertising?</p> - -<p>Newspapers depend upon advertising for their -existence, let alone their profits, in most instances. -Of course, if there were no such things as advertisements -we should still have newspapers. The news -must be had. Presumably people would simply<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[114]</span> -pay more for it, or pay as much in a more direct -way.</p> - -<p>What is true of newspapers is true of parts of -newspapers. The fact that a new book is news, -and, as such, a thing that must more or less widely -but indispensably be reported, is attested by the -maintenance of book columns and pages in many -newspapers where book advertising there is none. -The people who read the Boston <i>Evening Transcript</i>, -for example, would hardly endure the abolition -of its book pages whether publishers used them -to advertise in or not.</p> - -<p>At the same time the publisher finds, and can -find, no better medium than a good live book page -or book section; nor can he find any other medium, -nor can any other medium be created, in which his -advertising will reach his full audience. “The -trade” reads the excellent <i>Publishers’ Weekly</i>, librarians -have the journal of the American Library -Association, readers have the newspapers and magazines -of general circulation on which they rely for -the news of new books. But the good book page -or book section reaches all these groups. Publishers, -authors, booksellers, librarians, book buyers—all -read it. And if it is really good it spreads the -book-reading habit. Even a bookshop seldom does -that—we have one exception in mind, pretty well -known. People do not, ordinarily, read in a bookshop.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[115]</span>Of course a literary editor who has any regard -for the vitality of his page or section is interested -in book advertising. There’s something wrong -with him if he isn’t. If he isn’t he doesn’t measure -up to his job, which is to get people to read books -and find their way about among them. A book -page or a book section without advertising is no -more satisfactory than a man or a woman without -a sense of the value of money. It looks lopsided -and it is lopsided. Readers resent it, and rightly. -It’s a beautiful façade, but the side view is disappointing.</p> - -<p>The interest the literary editor takes in book -advertising need no more be limited than the interest -he takes in the growth or improvement of -any other feature of his page or section. It has -and can have no relation to his editorial or news -policy. The moment such a thing is true his usefulness -is ended. An alliance between the pen and -the pocketbook is known the moment it is made -and is transparent the moment it takes effect in -print. A literary editor may resent, and keenly, -as an editor, the fact that Bing, Bang & Company -do not advertise their books in his domain. He is -quite right to feel strongly about it. It has nothing -to do with his handling of the Bing Bang books. -That is determined by their news value alone. He -may give the Bing Bang best seller a front page -review and at the same time decline to meet Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[116]</span> -Bing or lunch with Mr. Bang. And he will be entirely -honest and justified in his course, both ways. -Puff & Boom advertise like thunder. The literary -editor likes them both immensely, or, at least, he -appreciates their good judgment (necessarily it -seems good to him in his rôle as editor of the pages -they use). But Puff & Boom’s books are one-stick -stories. Well, it’s up to Puff & Boom, isn’t it?</p> - -<p>Oh, well, first and last there’s a lot to being a -literary editor, new style. But first and last there’s -a lot to being a human. Any one who can be human -successfully can do the far lesser thing much -better than any literary editor has yet done it.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[117]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="WHAT_EVERY_PUBLISHER">WHAT EVERY PUBLISHER -KNOWS</h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[118]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[119]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VI<br /> - - -<small>WHAT EVERY PUBLISHER KNOWS</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">A BIG subject? Not necessarily. Discussed by -an authority? No, indeed. On the contrary, -about to be written upon by an amateur recording -impressions extending a little over a year but formed -in several relationships—as a “literary editor,” as an -author and, involuntarily, as an author’s agent—but -all friendly. Also, perhaps, as a pretty regular -reader of publishers’ products. What will first appear -as vastness in the subject will shrink on a -moment’s examination. For our title is concerned -only with what <i>every</i> publisher knows. A common -piece of knowledge; or if not, after all, very “common,” -at least commonly held—by book publishers.</p> - -<p>To state the main conclusion first: The one -thing that every publisher knows, so far as a humble -experience can deduce, is that what is called -“general” publishing—meaning fiction and other -books of general appeal—is a highly speculative enterprise -and hardly a business at all. The clearest -analogy seems to be with the theatrical business. -Producing books and producing plays is terrifyingly -alike. Full of risks. Requiring, unless genius is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[120]</span> -manifested, considerable money capital. Likely to -make, and far more likely to lose, small fortunes -overnight.... Fatally fascinating. More an art -than an organization but usually requiring an organization -for the exhibition of the most brilliant art—like -opera. A habit comparable with hasheesh. -Heart-lifting—and headachy. ’Twas the night before -publication and all through the house not a -creature was stirring, not even a stenographer. The -day dawned bright and clear and a re-order for fifty -more copies came in the afternoon mail.... Absentmindedly, -the publisher-bridegroom pulled a -contract instead of the wedding ring from his pocket. -“With this royalty I thee wed,” he murmured. And -so she was published and they lived happily ever -after until she left him because he did not clothe -the children suitably, using green cloth with purple -stamping.</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>A fine old publishing house once went back over -the record of about 1,200 published books. This -was a rather conservative firm, as little of a gambler -as possible; its books had placed it, in every respect, -in the first rank of publishing houses.</p> - -<p>Of the 1,200 books just one in ten had made any -sizable amount of money. The remaining 1,080 -had either lost money, broken even, or made sums -smaller than the interest on the money tied up in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[121]</span> -them. Most of the 120 profitable books had been -highly profitable; it will not surprise you to learn -this when you reflect that these lucrative books had -each to foot the bill, more or less, for nine others. -So much for the analysis of figures. But what lay -behind the figures? In some cases it was possible -to tell why a particular book had sold. More often -it wasn’t.... Is this a business?</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>Thorwald Alembert Jenkinson has a book published. -It’s not a bad book, either; very good novel, -as a matter of fact. Sales rather poor. Mr. Jenkinson’s -publisher takes his next book with a natural -reluctance, buoyed up by the certitude that this -is a better story and has in it elements that promise -popularity. The publisher’s salesman goes on -the road. In Dodge City, Iowa, let us say, he enters -a bookseller’s and begins to talk the new Jenkinson -novel. At the sound of his voice and the sight of -the dummy the bookseller lifts repelling hands and -backs away in horror.</p> - -<p>“Stock that?” asks the bookseller rhetorically. -“Not on your life! Why,” with a gesture toward -one shelf, “there’s his first book. Twenty copies -and only two sold!”</p> - -<p>The new Jenkinson novel has a wretched advance -sale. Readers, not seeing it in the bookshops, may<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[122]</span> -yet call for it when they read a review—not necessarily -a favorable account—or when they see it advertised. -If Mr. Jenkinson wrote histories or biographies -the bookseller’s wholly human attitude -would not much matter. But a novel is different. -The customer wanting Jenkinson’s <i>History of -France</i> would order it or go elsewhere, most likely. -The customer wanting Jenkinson’s new novel is -quite often content with Tarkington’s instead.</p> - -<p>When you go to the ticket agency to get seats at -a Broadway show and find they have none left for -<i>Whoop ’Er Up</i> you grumble, and then buy seats at -<i>Let’s All Go</i>. Not that you really care. Not that -any one really cares. The man who produced -<i>Whoop ’Er Up</i> is also the producer of <i>Let’s All Go</i>, -both theatres are owned by a single group, the librettists -are one and the same and the music of both -is equally bad, proceeding from an identical source. -Even the stagehands work interchangeably on a -strict union scale. But Mr. Jenkinson did not write -Tarkington’s novel, the two books are published -by firms that have not a dollar in common, and only -the bookseller can preserve an evatanguayan indifference -over your choice.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>The publisher’s salesman comes to the bookseller’s -lair equipped with dummies. These show the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[123]</span> -book’s exterior, its size, thickness, paper, binding -and (very important) its jacket. Within the -dummy are blank pages, or perhaps the first twenty -pages of the book printed over and over to give the -volume requisite thickness. The bookseller may -read these twenty pages. If the author has got -plenty of action into them the bookseller is favorably -impressed. Mainly he depends for his idea of -the book upon what the salesman and the publisher’s -catalogue tells him. He has to. He can’t read ’em all.</p> - -<p>Sometimes the salesman can illustrate his remarks. -Henry Leverage wrote an ingenious story -called <i>Whispering Wires</i> in which the explanation -of a mysterious murder depended upon the telephone, -converted by a too-gifted electrician into a -single-shot pistol. Offering the story to the booksellers, -Harry Apeler carried parts of a telephone -receiver about the country with him, unscrewing -and screwing on again the delicate disc that you put -against your ear and showing how the deed was -done.</p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>The bookseller, like every one else, goes by experience. -It is, or has been, his experience that -collections of short stories do not sell well. And -this is true despite O. Henry, Fannie Hurst and -Edna Ferber. It is so true that publishers shy at -short story volumes. Where there is a name that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[124]</span> -will command attention—Alice Brown, Theodore -Dreiser—or where a special appeal is possible, as in -Edward J. O’Brien’s <i>The Best Short Stories of -191-</i>, books made up of short tales may sell. But -there are depressing precedents.</p> - -<p>In his interesting article on <i>The Publishing Business</i>, -appearing in 1916 in the <i>Publishers’ Weekly</i> -and since reprinted as a booklet, Temple Scott cites -Henri Bergson’s <i>Creative Evolution</i> as a modern -instance of a special sort of book finding its own -very special, but surprisingly large, public. “Nine -booksellers out of ten ‘passed’ it when the traveller -brought it round,” observes Mr. Scott. “Fortunately, -for the publisher, the press acted the part of -the expert, and public attention was secured.” Was -the bookseller to blame? Most decidedly not. -<i>Creative Evolution</i> is nothing to tie up your money -in on a dim chance that somewhere an enthusiastic -audience waits for the Bergsonian gospel.</p> - -<p>Mr. Scott’s article, which is inconclusive, in our -opinion, points out clearly that as no two books are -like each other no two books are really the same article. -Much fiction, to be sure, is of a single stamp; -many books, and here we are by no means limited to -fiction, have whatever unity comes from the authorship -of a single hand. This unity may exist, elusively, -as in the stories of Joseph Conrad, or may -be confined almost wholly to the presence of the -same name on two titlepages, as in the fact that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[125]</span> -<i>The Virginian</i> and <i>The Pentecost of Calamity</i> are -both the work of Owen Wister.</p> - -<p>No! Two books are most often and emphatically -<i>not</i> the same article. Mr. Scott is wholly -right when he points out every book should have advertising, -or other attention, peculiar to itself. A -method of reporting one book will not do for another, -any more than a publisher’s circular describing -one book will do to describe a second. The art -of reporting books or other news, like the art of advertising -books or other commodities, is one of endless -differentiation. In the absence of real originality, -freshness and ideas, both objects go unachieved -or else are achieved by speciousness, not to -say guile. You, for example, do not really believe -that by reading Hannibal Halcombe’s <i>How to Heap -Up Happiness</i> you will be able to acquire the equivalent -of a college education in 52 weeks. But somewhere -in <i>How to Heap Up Happiness</i> Mr. Halcombe -tells how he made money or how he learned to enjoy -pictures on magazine covers or a happy solution -of his unoriginal domestic troubles—any one of -which you may crave to know and honest information -of which will probably send you after the book.</p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>At this point in the discussion of our subject we -have had the incredible folly to look back at our<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[126]</span> -outline. Yes, there is an outline—or a thing of -shreds and patches which once went by that description. -What, you will say, wrecked so soon, after -a mere introduction of 1,500 words or so? Certainly. -Outlines are to writers what architects’ -plans are to builders, or what red rags are supposed -to be to bulls. Or, as the proverbial (our favorite -adjective) chaff before the wind. Our outline says -that the subject of selling books should be subdivision -(c) under division 1 of the three partitions of -our subject. All Gaul and Poland are not the only -objects divided in three parts. Every serious subject -is, likewise.</p> - -<p>Never mind. We shall have to struggle along as -best we can. We have been talking about selling -books, or what every publisher knows in regard to -it. Well, then, every publisher knows that selling -books as it has mainly to be conducted under present -conditions, is just as much a matter of merchandising -as selling bonnets, bathrobes and birdseed. -But this is one of the things that people outside the -publishing and bookselling businesses seldom grasp. -A cultural air, for them, invests the book business. -The curse of the genteel hangs about it. It is almost -professional, like medicine and baseball. It -has an odor, like sanctity.... All wrong.</p> - -<p>Bonnets, bathrobes, birdseed, books. All are -saleable if you go about it right. And how is that? -you ask.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[127]</span>The best way to sell bonnets is to lay a great -foundational demand for headgear. The best way -to sell bathrobes is to encourage bathing. The best -way to sell birdseed is to put a canary in every home. -It might be supposed that the best way to sell books -would be to get people to read. Yes, it might be -far more valuable in the end to stimulate and spread -the reading habit than to try to sell 100,000 copies -of any particular book.</p> - -<p>Of course every publisher knows this and of -course all the publishers, associating themselves for -the promotion of a common cause not inconceivably -allied to the general welfare, spend time and money -in the effort to make readers—not of Mrs. Halcyon -Hunter’s <i>Love Has Wings</i> or Mr. Caspar Cartouche’s -<i>Martin the Magnificent</i>, but of books, just -good books of any sort soever. Yes, of course....</p> - -<p>This would be—beg pardon, is—the thing that -actually and immediately as well as ultimately -counts: Let us get people to read, to like to read, -to <i>enjoy</i> reading, and they will, sooner or later, read -books. Sooner or later they’ll become book readers -and book buyers. Sooner or later books will sell as -well as automobiles....</p> - -<p>On the merely technical side of bookselling, on -the immediate problem of selling particular new -novels, collections of short stories, histories, books -of verse, and all the rest, the publishers have, collectively -at least, not much to learn from their fellow<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[128]</span> -merchants with the bonnets, bathrobes and -birdseed. The mechanism of merchandising is so -highly developed in America that many of the methods -resemble the interchangeable parts of standardized -manufactures everywhere. Suppose we have a -look at these methods.</p> - - -<h3>7</h3> - -<p>The lesson of flexibility has been fully mastered -by at least two American publishing houses. With -their very large lists of new books they contrive to -avoid, as much as possible, fixed publication dates. -While their rivals are pinning themselves fast six -months ahead, these publishers are moving largely -but conditionally six and nine months ahead, and -less largely but with swift certainty three months, -two months, even one month from the passing moment. -And they are absolutely right and profit by -their rightness. For this reason: Everything that -is printed has in it an element of that timeliness, that -ephemerality if you like but also that widening ripple -of human interest which is the unique essence of -what we call “news.” This quality is present, in a -perceptible amount, even in the most serious sort of -printed matter. Let us take, as an example, Darwin’s -<i>Origin of Species</i>. Oh! exclaims the reader, -there surely is a book with no ephemerality about -it! No? But there was an immense quantity of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[129]</span> -just that in its publication. It came at the right -hour. Fifty years earlier it would have gone unnoticed. -To-day it is transcended by a body of -biological knowledge that Darwin knew not.</p> - -<p>Fifty years, one way or the other, would have -made a vast difference in the reception, the import, -the influence of even so epochal a book as <i>The -Origin of Species</i>. Now a little reflection will show -that, in the case of lesser books, the matter of time -is far more sharply important. Darwin’s book was -so massive that ten or twenty years either way might -not have mattered. But in such a case as John -Spargo’s <i>Bolshevism</i> a few months may matter. In -the case of <i>Mr. Britling</i> the month as well as the -year mattered vitally. Time is everything, in the -fate of many a book, even as in the fate of a magazine -article, a poem, an essay, a short story. Arthur -Guy Empey was on the very hour with <i>Over -the Top</i>; but the appearance of his <i>Tales from a -Dugout</i> a few days after the signing of the armistice -on November 11, 1918, was one of the minor -tragedies of the war.</p> - -<p>Therefore the publisher who can, as nearly as human -and mechanical conditions permit, preserve -flexibility in his publishing plans, has a very great -advantage over inelastic competitors. That iron-clad -arrangements at half year ahead can be avoided -the methods of two of the most important American -houses demonstrate. Either can get out a book<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[130]</span> -on a month’s notice. More than once in a season -this spells the difference between a sale of 5,000 -and one of 15,000 copies—that is, between not much -more than “breaking even” and making a handsome -profit.</p> - - -<h3>8</h3> - -<p>Every book that is published requires advertising -though perhaps no two books call for advertising -in just the same way. One of the best American -publishing houses figures certain sums for advertising—whatever -form it may take—in its costs of -manufacture and then the individual volumes have -to take each their chances of getting, each, its proper -share of the money. Other houses have similar unsatisfactory -devices for providing an advertising -fund. The result is too often not unlike the revolving -fund with which American railways were -furnished by Congress—it revolved so fast that -there wasn’t enough to go round long.</p> - -<p>A very big publishing house does differently. To -the cost of manufacture of each book is added a specific, -flat and appropriate sum of money to advertise -that particular book. The price of the book is -fixed accordingly. When the book is published -there is a definite sum ready to advertise it. No -book goes unadvertised. If the book “catches on” -there is no trouble, naturally, about more advertising -money; if it does not sell the advertising of it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[131]</span> -stops when the money set aside has been exhausted -and the publishers take their loss with a clear conscience; -they have done their duty by the book. It -may be added that this policy has always paid. -Combined with other distinctive methods it has put -the house which adopted it in the front rank.</p> - - -<h3>9</h3> - -<p>Whether to publish a small, carefully selected list -of books in a season or a large and comprehensive -list is not wholly decided by the capital at the publisher’s -command. Despite the doubling of all costs -of book manufacture, publishing is not yet an enterprise -which requires a great amount of capital, -as compared with other industries of corresponding -volume. The older a publishing house the more -likely it is to restrict its list of new books. It has -more to lose and less to gain by taking a great number -of risks in new publications. At the same time -it is subjected to severe competition because the capital -required to become a book publisher is not large. -Hence much caution, too much, no doubt, in many -cases and every season. Still, promising manuscripts -are lamentably few. “Look at the stuff that -gets published,” is the classic demonstration of the -case.</p> - -<p>The older the house, the stronger its already accumulated -list, the more conservative, naturally, it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[132]</span> -becomes, the less inclined to play with loaded dice -in the shape of manuscripts. Yet a policy of extreme -caution and conservatism is more dangerous -and deadly than a dash of the gambler’s makeup. -Two poor seasons together are noticed by the trade; -four poor seasons together may put a house badly -behind. A season with ten books only, all good, -all selling moderately well, is perhaps more meritorious -and more valuable in the long run than a -season with thirty books, nearly all poor except for -one or two sensational successes. But the fellow -who brings out the thirty books and has one or two -decided best sellers is the fellow who will make large -profits, attract attention and acquire prestige. It -is far better to try everything you can that seems to -have “a chance” than to miss something awfully -good. And, provided you drop the bad potatoes -quickly, it will pay you better in the end.</p> - -<p>There <i>must</i> be a big success somewhere on your -list. A row of respectable and undistinguished -books is the most serious of defeats.</p> - - -<h3>10</h3> - -<p>Suppose you were a book publisher and had put -out a novel or two by Author A. with excellent results -on the profit side of the ledger. Author A. -is plainly a valuable property, like a copper mine in -war time. A.’s third manuscript comes along in due<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[133]</span> -time. It is entirely different from the first two so-successful -novels; it is pretty certain to disappoint -A.’s “audience.” You canvass the subject with -A., who can’t “see” your arguments and suggestions. -It comes to this: Either you publish the third novel -or you lose A. Which, darling reader, would you, -if you were the publisher, do? Would you choose -the lady and <i>The Tiger</i>?</p> - -<p>You are neatly started as a book publisher. You -can’t get advance sales for your productions (to borrow -a term from the theatre). You go to Memphis -and Syracuse and interview booksellers. They say -to you: “For heaven’s sake, get authors whose -names mean something! Why should we stock fiction -by Horatius Hotaling when we can dispose of -125 copies of E. Phillips Oppenheim’s latest in ten -days from publication?” Returning thoughtfully -to New York, you happen to meet a Celebrated Author. -Toward the close of luncheon at the Brevoort -he offers to let you have a book of short stories. -One of them (it will be the title-story, of course) -was published in the <i>Saturday Evening Post</i>, bringing -to Mr. Lorimer, the editor, 2,500 letters and -117 telegrams of evenly divided praise and condemnation. -Short stories are a stiff proposition; but -the Celebrated Author has a name that will insure -a certain advance sale and a fame that will insure -reviewers’ attention. For you to become his publisher -will be as prestigious as it is adventitious.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[134]</span>From ethical and other motives, you seek out the -C. A.’s present publisher—old, well-established house—and -inquire if Octavo & Duodecimo will have any -objection to your publishing the C. A.’s book of -tales. Mr. Octavo replies in friendly accents:</p> - -<p>“Not a bit! Not a bit! Go to it! However, -we’ve lent ... (the C. A.) $2,500 at one time or -another in advance moneys on a projected novel. -Travel as far as you like with him, but remember -that he can’t give you a novel until he has given us -one or has repaid that $2,500.”</p> - -<p>What to do? ’Tis indeed a pretty problem. If -you pay Octavo & Duodecimo $2,500 you can have -the C. A.’s next novel—worth several times as much -as any book of tales, at the least. On the other -hand, there is no certainty that the C. A. will deliver -you the manuscript of a novel. He has been -going to deliver it to Octavo & Duodecimo for three -years. And you can’t afford to tie up $2,500 on -the chance that he’ll do for you what he hasn’t done -for them. Because $2,500 is, to you, a lot of money.</p> - -<p>In the particular instance where this happened -(except for details, we narrate an actual occurrence) -the beginning publisher went ahead and published -the book of tales, and afterward another book -of tales, and let Octavo & Duodecimo keep their -option on the C. A.’s next novel, if he ever writes -any. The probabilities are that the C. A. will write -short stories for the rest of his life rather than deliver<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[135]</span> -a novel from which he will receive not one cent -until $2,500 has been deducted from the royalties.</p> - - -<h3>11</h3> - -<p>English authors are keenest on advance money. -The English writer who will undertake to do a book -without some cash in hand before putting pen to -paper is a great rarity. An American publisher who -wants English manuscripts and goes to London -without his checkbook won’t get anywhere. A little -real money will go far. It will be almost unnecessary -for the publisher who has it to entrain for those -country houses where English novelists drink tea -and train roses. Kent, Sussex, Norfolk, Yorkshire, -Wessex, &c., will go down to London. Mr. -Britling will motor into town to talk about a contract. -All the London clubs will be named as rendezvous. -Visiting cards will reach the publisher’s -hotel, signifying the advent of Mr. Percival Fotheringay -of Houndsditch, Bayswater, Wapping Old -Stairs, London, B. C. Ah, yes, Fotheringay; wonderful -stories of Whitechapel and the East End, -really! Knows the people—what?</p> - -<p>It has to be said that advances on books seem to -retard their delivery. We have in mind a famous -English author (though he might as well be American, -so far as this particular point is concerned) -who got an advance of $500 (wasn’t it?) some years<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[136]</span> -ago from Quarto & Folio—on a book of essays. -Quarto & Folio have carried that title in their spring -and fall catalogues of forthcoming books ever since. -Spring and fall they despair afresh. Daylight saving -did nothing to help them—an hour gained was -a mere bagatelle in the cycles of time through which -<i>Fads and Fatalities</i> keeps moving in a regular and -always equidistant orbit. If some day the League -of Nations shall ordain that the calendar be set -ahead six months Quarto & Folio may get the completed -manuscript of <i>Fads and Fatalities</i>.</p> - -<p>American authors are much less insistent on advance -payments than their cousins 3,000 miles removed. -A foremost American publishing house has -two inflexible rules: No advance payments and no -verdict on uncompleted manuscripts. Inflexible—but -it is to be suspected that though this house never -bends the rule there are times when it has to break -it. What won’t bend must break. There are a few -authors for whom any publisher will do anything -except go to jail. Probably you would make the -same extensive efforts to retain your exclusive -rights in a South African diamond digging which -had already produced a bunch of Kohinoors.</p> - - -<h3>12</h3> - -<p>There is a gentleman’s agreement among publishers, -arrived at some years back, not to indulge<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[137]</span> -in cutthroat competition for each other’s authors. -This ethical principle, like most ethical principles -now existing, is dictated quite as much by considerations -of keeping a whole skin as by a sense of professional -honor. There are some men in the book -publishing business whose honorable standards have -a respect for the other fellow’s property first among -their Fourteen Points. There are others who are -best controlled by a knowledge that to do so-and-so -would be very unhealthy for themselves.</p> - -<p>The agreement, like most unwritten laws, is interpreted -with various shadings. Some of these are -subtle and some of them are not. It is variously -applied by different men in different cases, sometimes -unquestionably and sometimes doubtfully. -But in the main it is pretty extensively and strictly -upheld, in spirit as in letter.</p> - -<p>How far it transgresses authors’ privileges or -limits authors’ opportunities would be difficult to -say. In the nature of the case, any such understanding -must operate to some extent to lessen the -chances of an author receiving the highest possible -compensation for his work. Whether this is offset -by the favors and concessions, pecuniary and otherwise, -made to an author by a publisher to whom he -adheres, can’t be settled. The relation of author -and publisher, at best, calls for, and generally elicits, -striking displays of loyalty on both sides. Particularly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[138]</span> -among Americans, the most idealistic people -on earth.</p> - -<p>In its practical working this publishers’ understanding -operates to prevent any publisher “approaching” -an author who has an accepted publisher -of his books. Unless you, as a publisher, are yourself -approached by Author B., whose several books -have been brought out by Publisher C., you are -theoretically bound hand and foot. And even if -Author B. comes to you there are circumstances under -which you may well find it desirable to talk -B.’s proposal over with C., hitherto his publisher. -After that talk you may wish B. were in Halifax. -If everybody told the truth matters would be greatly -simplified. Or would they?</p> - -<p>If you hear that Author D., who writes very good -sellers, is dissatisfied with Publisher F., what is your -duty in the circumstances? Author D. may not -come to you, for there are many publishers for such -as he to choose from. Shall we say it is your duty -to acquaint D., indirectly perhaps, with the manifest -advantages of bringing you his next novel? We’ll -say so.</p> - -<p>Whatever publishers agree to, authors are free. -And every publisher knows how easy it is to lose -an author. Why, they leave you like that! (Business -of snapping fingers.) And for the lightest reasons! -(Register pain or maybe mournfulness.) If -D. W. Griffith wanted to make a Movie of a Publisher<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[139]</span> -Losing an Author he would find the action -too swift for the camera to record. Might as well -try to film <i>The Birth of a Notion</i>.</p> - - -<h3>13</h3> - -<p>One of the most fascinating mysteries about publishers, -at least to authors, is the method or methods -by which they determine the availability of -manuscripts. Fine word, availability. Noncommittal -and all that. It has no taint of infallibility—which -is the last attribute a publisher makes pretensions -to.</p> - -<p>There are places where one man decides whether -a manuscript will do and there are places where it -takes practically the whole clerical force and several -plebiscites to accept or reject the author’s offering. -One house which stands in the front rank in this -country accepts and rejects mainly on the verdicts -of outsiders—specialists, however, in various fields. -Another foremost publishing house has a special -test for “popular” novels in manuscript. An extra -ration of chewing gum is served out to all the stenographers -and they are turned loose on the type-written -pages. If they react well the firm signs a -contract and prints a first edition of from 5,000 to -25,000 copies, depending on whether it is a first -novel or not and the precise comments of the girls -at page 378.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[140]</span>Always the sales manager reads the manuscript, -if it is at all seriously considered. What he says -has much weight. He’s the boy who will have to -sell the book to the trade and unless he can see things -in it, or can be got to, there is practically no hope -despite Dr. Munyon’s index finger.</p> - -<p>Recently a publishing house of national reputation -has done a useful thing—we are not prepared -to say it is wholly new—by establishing a liaison -officer. This person does not pass on manuscripts, -unless incidentally by way of offering his verdict -to be considered with the verdicts of other department -heads. But once a manuscript has been accepted -by the house it goes straight to this man who -reads it intensively and sets down, on separate -sheets, everything about it that might be useful to -(a) the advertising manager, (b) the sales manager -and his force, and (c) the editorial people handling -the firm’s book publicity effort.</p> - - -<h3>14</h3> - -<p>A little knowledge of book publishing teaches immense -humility. The number of known instances -in which experienced publishers have erred in judgment -is large. Authors always like to hear of these. -But too much must not be deduced from them. -Every one has heard of the rejection of Henry Sydnor -Harrison’s novel <i>Queed</i>. Many have heard of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[141]</span> -the publisher who decided not to “do” Vicente -Blasco Ibañez’s <i>The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse</i>. -There was more than one of him, by the -way, and in each case he had an exceedingly bad -translation to take or reject (we are told), the only -worthy translation, apparently, being that which was -brought out with such sensational success in the -early fall of 1918. A publisher lost <i>Spoon River -Anthology</i> because of a delay in acceptance—he -wanted the opinion of a confrere not easily reached. -For every publisher’s mistake of this sort there could -probably be cited an instance of perspicacity much -more striking. Such was the acceptance of Edward -Lucas White’s <i>El Supremo</i> after many rejections. -And how about the publisher who accepted <i>Queed</i>?</p> - - -<h3>15</h3> - -<p>Let us conclude these haphazard and very likely -unhelpful musings on an endless subject by telling a -true story.</p> - -<p>In the spring of 1919 one of the principal publishing -houses in America and England undertook the -publication of a very unusual sort of a novel, semi-autobiographical, -a work of love and leisure by a -man who had gained distinction as an executive. It -was a fine piece of work, though strange; had a delightful -reminiscential quality. The book was made -up, a first edition of moderate size printed and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[142]</span> -bound. It was not till this had been done and the -book was ready to place on sale that the head of this -publishing house had an opportunity to read it.</p> - -<p>The Head is a veteran publisher famous for his -prescience in the matter of manuscripts and for honorable -dealings.</p> - -<p>He read the book through and was charmed by -it; he looked at the book and was unhappy. He -sent for everybody who had had to do with the making -of this book. He held up his copy and fluttered -pages and said, in effect:</p> - -<p>“This has been done all wrong. Here is a book -of quite exceptional quality. I don’t think it will -sell. Only moderately, though perhaps rather steadily -for some years to come. It won’t make us -money. To speak of. But it deserves, intrinsically, -better treatment. Better binding. This is -only ordinary six-months’-selling novel binding. It -deserves larger type. Type with a more beautiful -face. Fewer lines to the page. Lovelier dress -from cover to cover.</p> - -<p>“Throw away the edition that has been printed. -Destroy it or something. At least, hide it. Don’t -let any of it get out. For this has been done wrong, -all wrong. Do it over.”</p> - -<p>So they went away from his presence and did it -right. It meant throwing away about $2,000. Or -was it a $2,000 investment in the good opinion of -people who buy, read and love books?</p> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[143]</span> -<p class="ph1">THE SECRET OF THE BEST SELLER</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[144]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[145]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VII<br /> - - -<small>THE SECRET OF THE BEST SELLER</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">BY “best seller” we may mean one of several -things. Dr. Emmett Holt’s <i>Care and Feeding -of Children</i>, of which the fifty-eighth edition -was printed in the spring of 1919, is one kind of -best seller; Owen Wister’s <i>The Virginian</i> is quite -another. The number of editions of a book is a -very uncertain indication of sales to a person not -familiar with book publishing. Editions may consist -of as few as 500 copies or as many as 25,000 -or even 50,000. The advance sale of Gene Stratton-Porter’s -<i>A Daughter of the Land</i> was, if we recall -the figure exactly, 150,000 copies. These, -therefore, were printed and distributed by the day -when the book was placed on sale, or shortly thereafter. -To call this the “first edition” would be -rather meaningless.</p> - -<p>One thousand copies of a book of poems—unless -it be an anthology—is a large edition indeed. But -not for Edgar Guest, whose books sell in the tens -of thousands. The sale, within a couple of years, -of 31,000 copies of the poems of Alan Seeger was -phenomenal.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[146]</span>The first book of essays of an American writer -sold 6,000 copies within six months of its publication. -This upset most precedents of the bookselling -trade. The author’s royalties may have -been $1,125. A few hundred dollars should be -added to represent money received for the casual -publication of the essays in magazines before their -appearance in the book. Of course the volume did -not stop selling at the end of six months.</p> - -<p>Compare these figures, however, with the income -of one of the most popular American novelists. A -single check for $75,000. Total payments, over a -period of fifteen years, of $750,000 to $1,000,000. -Yet it is doubtful if the books of this novelist -reached more than 65 per cent. of their possible -audience.</p> - -<p>It is a moderate estimate, in our opinion, that -most books intended for the “general reader,” -whether fiction or not, do not reach more than one-quarter -of the whole body of readers each might -attain. With the proper machinery of publicity -and merchandising book sales in the United States -could be quadrupled. We share this opinion with -Harry Blackman Sell of the Chicago <i>Daily News</i> -and were interested to find it independently confirmed -by James H. Collins who, writing in the <i>Saturday -Evening Post</i> of May 3, 1919, under the heading -<i>When Merchandise Sells Itself</i>, said:</p> - -<p>“Book publishing is one industry that suffers for<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[147]</span> -lack of retail outlets. Even the popular novel sells -in numbers far below the real buying power of this -nation of readers, because perhaps 25 per cent. of -the public can examine it and buy it at the city bookstores, -while it is never seen by the rest of the public.</p> - -<p>“For lack of quantity production based on wide -retail distribution the novel sells for a dollar and -a half.</p> - -<p>“But for a dollar you can buy a satisfactory -watch.</p> - -<p>“That is made possible by quantity production. -Quantity production of dollar watches is based on -their sale in 50,000 miscellaneous shops, through -the standard stock and the teaching of modern mercantile -methods. Book publishers have made experiments -with the dollar novel, but it sold just -about the same number of copies as the $1.50 novel, -because only about so many fiction buyers were -reached through the bookstores. Now the standard-stock -idea is being applied to books, with assortments -of 50 or 100 proved titles carried by the druggist -and stationer.”</p> - - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>Speaking rather offhandedly, we are of opinion -that not more than two living American writers of -fiction have achieved anything like a 100 per cent.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[148]</span> -sale of their books. These are Harold Bell Wright -and Gene Stratton-Porter.</p> - -<p>I am indebted to Mr. Frank K. Reilly, president -of the Reilly & Lee Company, Chicago, selling -agents for the original editions of all Mr. Wright’s -books, for the following figures:</p> - -<p>“We began,” wrote Mr. Reilly, “with <i>That -Printer of Udell’s</i>—selling, as I remember the figures, -about 20,000. Then <i>The Shepherd of the -Hills</i>—about 100,000, I think. Then the others in -fast growing quantities. For <i>The Winning of -Barbara Worth</i> we took four orders in advance -which totalled nearly 200,000 copies. On <i>When a -Man’s a Man</i> we took the biggest single order ever -placed for a novel at full price—that is, a cloth-bound, -‘regular’ $1.35 book—250,000 copies from -the Western News Company. The advance sale of -this 1916 book was over 465,000.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Reilly wrote at the beginning of March, -1919, from French Lick, Indiana. At that time -Mr. Wright’s publishers had in hand a novel, <i>The -Re-Creation of Brian Kent</i>, published August 21, -1919. They had arranged for a first printing of -750,000 copies and were as certain of selling 500,000 -copies before August 1 as you are of going to -sleep some time in the next twenty-four hours. It -was necessary to make preparations for the sale of -1,000,000 copies of the new novel before August -21, 1920.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[149]</span>The sale of 1,000,000 copies of <i>The Re-Creation -of Brian Kent</i> within a year of publication may be -said to achieve a 100 per cent. circulation so far as -existing book merchandising facilities allow.</p> - -<p>The sale, within ten years, of 670,733 copies of -Gene Stratton-Porter’s story, <i>Freckles</i>, approaches -a 100 per cent. sale but with far too much retardation.</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>How has the 100 per cent. sale for the Harold -Bell Wright books been brought within hailing distance?</p> - -<p>Before us lies a circular which must have been -mailed to most booksellers in the United States -early in the spring of 1919. It is headed: “First -Publicity Advertisement of Our $100,000 Campaign.” -Below this legend is an advertisement of -<i>The Re-Creation of Brian Kent</i>. Below that is a -statement that the advertisement will appear, simultaneously -with the book’s publication, in “magazines -and national and religious weeklies having millions -upon millions of circulation. In addition to this -our newspaper advertising will cover all of the larger -cities of the United States.” Then follows a list -of “magazines, national and religious weeklies covered -by our signed advertising contracts.”</p> - -<p>There are 132 of them. The range is from the -<i>Atlantic Monthly</i> and the <i>New Republic</i> to <i>Vanity<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[150]</span> -Fair</i> and <i>Town Topics</i> in one slant; from <i>System</i> -and <i>Physical Culture</i> to <i>Zion’s Herald</i> and the -<i>Catholic News</i>; from <i>Life</i> to <i>Needlecraft</i>; from the -<i>Photoplay World</i> to the <i>Girl’s Companion</i>; from the -<i>Outlook</i> to the <i>Lookout</i>—and to and fro and back -and forth in a web covering all America between -the two Portlands.</p> - -<p>There are about 140,000,000 persons in the -United States and Great Britain together. Over -100,000,000 of them, we are told, have read a Harold -Bell Wright book or seen a Harold Bell Wright -movie.</p> - -<p>The secret of the sale of Mr. Wright’s books, so -far as the external factor is concerned, resides in -the fact that his stories have been brought to the -attention of thousands upon thousands who, from -one year’s end to the other, never have a new book -of fiction thrust upon their attention by advertising -or by sight of the book itself.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>We speak of the “external factor.” There is an -external factor quite as much as an internal factor -in the success of every best seller of whatever sort. -The tendency of everybody who gives any attention -to the subject, but particularly the book publisher, -is to study the internal factor almost to the -exclusion of the other. What, you naturally ask<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[151]</span> -yourself, are the qualities in this book that have -made it sell so remarkably?</p> - -<p>The internal factor is important. Its importance, -doubtless, cannot be overrated. But it is not -the whole affair. Before we go further let us lay -down some general principles that are not often -formulated clearly enough even in the minds of -those to whom they import most.</p> - -<p>1. The internal factor—certain qualities of the -book itself—predetermines its possible audience.</p> - -<p>2. The external factor—the extent to which it is -brought to public attention, the manner in which -it is presented to the public, the ubiquity of copies -for sale—determines its actual audience.</p> - -<p>3. The internal factor can make a best seller of -a book with almost no help from the external factor, -but cannot give it a 100 per cent. sale.</p> - -<p>4. The external factor cannot make a big seller -where the internal factor is not of the right sort; -but it can always give a 100 per cent. sale.</p> - -<p>5. The internal factor is only partly in the publisher’s -control; the external factor is entirely controllable -by the publisher.</p> - -<p>There are two secrets of the best seller. One -resides in the book itself, the other rests in the manner -of its exploitation. One is inherent, the other -is circumstantial. One is partly controllable by -the publisher, the other is wholly so. Since a book -possessing certain qualities in a sufficient degree will<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[152]</span> -sell heavily anyway, it is human nature to hunt -ceaselessly for this thing which will triumph over -every sort of handicap and obstacle. But it is a -lazy way to do. It is not good business. It cannot, -ultimately, pay. The successful book publisher -of the future is going to be the publisher who -works for a 100 per cent. sale on all his books. -When he gets a book with an internal factor which -would make it a best seller anyway, it will simply -mean that he will have to exert himself markedly -less to get a 100 per cent. result. He will have -such best sellers and will make large sums of money -with them, but they will be incidents and not -epochal events; for practically all his books will be -good sellers.</p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>Before we go on to a discussion of the internal -factor of the best seller we want to stress once more, -and constructively and suggestively, the postnatal -attention it should receive. The first year and the -second summer are fatal to far too many books as -well as humans. And this is true despite the differences -between the two. If 100,000 copies represent -the 100 per cent. sale of a given volume you -may declare that it makes no difference whether -that sale is attained in six months or six years. -From the business standpoint of a quick turnover -six months is a dozen times better, you may argue;<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[153]</span> -and if interest on invested money be thought of as -compounding, the apparent difference in favor of -the six-months’ sale is still more striking. This -would perhaps be true if the author’s next book -could invariably be ready at the end of the six-months’ -period. Other ifs will occur to those with -some knowledge of the publishing business and a -moderate capacity for reflection.</p> - -<p>Most books are wrongly advertised and inadequately -advertised, and rather frequently advertised -in the wrong places.</p> - -<p>Of the current methods of advertising new fiction -only one is unexceptionably good. This is the -advertising which arrests the reader’s attention and -baits his interest by a few vivid sentences outlining -the crisis of the story, the dilemma that confronts -the hero or heroine, the problem of whether the -hero or heroine acted rightly; or paints in a few -swift strokes some exciting episode of the action—ending -with a question that will stick in the reader’s -mind. Such an advertisement should always have -a drawing or other illustration if possible. It -should be displayed in a generous space and should -be placed broadcast but with much discrimination as -to where it is to appear.</p> - -<p>A kind of advertisement somewhat allied to this, -but not in use at all despite its assured selling power -would consist of the simple reproduction of a photographed -page of the book. The Detroit <i>News</i> has<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[154]</span> -used such reproduced pages so effectively as illustrations -that it seems strange no publisher (so far -as we know) has followed suit. Striking pages, -and pages containing not merely objective thrill but -the flavor which makes the fascination of a particular -book, can be found in most novels. The -Detroit <i>News</i> selected a page of the highest effectiveness -from so subtle a romance as Joseph Conrad’s -<i>The Arrow of Gold</i>. This manner of advertising, -telling from its complete restraint, is applicable -to non-fiction. A page of a book of essays -by Samuel Crothers would have to be poorly taken -not to disclose, in its several hundred words, the -charm and fun of his observations. Publishers of -encyclopædias have long employed this “page-from-the-book” -method of advertisement with the best -results.</p> - -<p>The ordinary advertisement of a book, making -a few flat assertions of the book’s extraordinary -merit, has become pretty hopelessly conventionalized. -The punch is gone from it, we rather fear -forever. In all conscience, it is psychologically defective -in that it tries to coerce attention and credence -instead of trying to attract, fascinate or -arouse the beholder. The advertiser is not different, -essentially, from the public speaker. The public -speaker who aims to compel attention by mere -thundering or by extraordinary assertions has no -chance against the speaker who amuses, interests,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[155]</span> -or agreeably piques his audience, who stirs his auditors’ -curiosity or kindles their collective imagination.</p> - -<p>There is too little personality in the advertising -of books, and when we say personality we mean, -in most cases, the author’s personality. The bald -and unconvincing recital of the opinion of the -<i>Westminster Gazette</i>, that this is a book every Anglo-American -should read, is as nothing compared -with a few dozen words that could have been written -of, or by, no man on earth except H. G. Wells.</p> - -<p>The internal factor of H. G. Wells’s novel <i>The -Undying Fire</i> is so big that it constitutes a sort of -a least common multiple of the hopes, doubts and -fears of hundreds of thousands of humans. A 100 -per cent. sale of the book, under existing merchandising -conditions, would be 400,000 copies, at the -very least. It ought to be advertised in every national -and religious weekly of 10,000 circulation -or over in the United States, and in every periodical -of that circulation reaching a rural audience. And -it ought to be advertised, essentially, in this manner:</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Shall Man Curse God and Die?</span><br /> -<i>No! Job Answered</i><br /> -<span class="smcap">No! H. G. Wells Tells Stricken Europe</span><br /> -<i>Read His New Short Novel, “The Undying Fire,”<br /> -in Which He Holds Out the Hope that Men<br /><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[156]</span> -May Yet Unite to Organize the World and<br /> -Save Mankind from Extinction</i></p> - -<p>Such an appeal to the hope, the aspiration, the -unconquerable idealism of men everywhere, to the -social instinct which has its roots in thousands of -years of human history, cannot fail.</p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>Books are wrongly advertised, as we have said, -and they are inadequately advertised, by which we -mean in too few places; and perhaps “insufficiently -advertised” had been a more accurate phrase.</p> - -<p>It is correct and essential to advertise books in -periodicals appealing wholly or partly to book readers. -It is just as essential to recruit readers.</p> - -<p>Book readers can be recruited just as magazine -readers are recruited. The most important way -of getting magazine readers is still the subscription -agent. Every community of any size in these -United States should have in it a man or woman -of at least high school education and alert enthusiasm -selling books of all the publishers. Where -there is a good bookstore such an agent is unnecessary -or may be found in the owner of the store or -an employee thereof. Most communities cannot -support a store given over entirely to bookselling. -In them let there be agents giving their whole time<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[157]</span> -or their spare time and operating with practically -no overhead expense. Where the agents receive -salaries these must be paid jointly by all the publishers -whose books they handle. This should naturally -be done through a central bureau or selling -agency. Efficient agencies already exist.</p> - -<p>The “book agent” is a classical joke. He is a -classical joke because he peddled one book, and the -wrong sort of a book, from door to door. You -must equip him with fifty books, new and alluring, -of all publishers; and arm him with sheets and circulars -describing enticingly a hundred others. He -must know individuals and their tastes and must -have one or more of the best book reviewing periodicals -in the country. He must have catalogues and -news notes and special offers to put over. If he -gives you all his time he must have assurance of a -living, especially until he has a good start or exhibits -his incapacity for pioneering. He must have -an incentive above and beyond any salary that may -be paid him.</p> - -<p>But the consideration of details in this place is impossible. -The structural outline and much adaptable -detail is already in highly successful use by -periodicals of many sorts. In fundamentals it requires -no profounder skill than that of the clever -copyist.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[158]</span></p> - - -<h3>7</h3> - -<p>We charged in the third count of our indictment -that books are rather frequently advertised in the -wrong places. We had in mind the principle that -for every book considerable enough to get itself -published by a publisher of standing there is, somewhere, -a particular audience; just as there is a certain -body of readers for every news item of enough -moment to get printed in a daily newspaper. A -juster way of expressing the trouble would be this: -Books are rather frequently not advertised in the -right places.</p> - -<p>The clues to the right places must be sought in -the book itself and its authorship, always; and they -are innumerable. As no two books are alike the -best thing to do will be to take a specific example. -Harry Lauder’s <i>A Minstrel in France</i> will serve.</p> - -<p>The first and most obvious thing to do is to advertise -it in every vaudeville theatre in America. -Wherever the programme includes motion pictures -flash the advertisement on the screen with a fifteen -second movie of Lauder himself. Posters and circulars -in the lobby must serve if there are no screen -pictures.</p> - -<p>The next and almost equally obvious thing is to -have Lauder make a phonograph record of some -particularly effective passage in the book, marketing -the record in the usual way, at a popular price.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[159]</span> -Newspaper and magazine advertising must be used -heavily and must be distributed on the basis of circulation -almost entirely.</p> - - -<h3>8</h3> - -<p>The external factor in the success of the best -seller is so undeveloped and so rich in possibilities -that one takes leave of it with regret; but we must -go on to some consideration of the internal factor -that makes for big sales—the quality or qualities in -the book itself.</p> - -<p>Without going into a long and elaborate investigation -of best-seller books, sifting and reasoning -until we reach rock bottom, we had better put down -a few dogmas. These, then, are the essentials of -best-selling fiction so far as our observation and -intellect has carried us:</p> - -<p>1. A good story; which means, as a rule, plenty -of surface action but always means a crisis in the -affairs of one or two most-likable characters, a crisis -that is <i>satisfactorily</i> solved.</p> - -<p>Mark the italicized word. Not a “happy ending” -in the twisted sense in which that phrase is -used. Always a happy ending in the sense in which -we say, “That was a happy word”—meaning a fit -word, the “mot juste” of the French. Always a -fitting ending, not always a “happy ending” in the -sense of a pleasant ending. The ending of <i>Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[160]</span> -Britling Sees It Through</i> is not pleasant, but fitting -and, to the majority of readers, uplifting, ennobling, -fine.</p> - -<p>2. Depths below the surface action for those who -care to plumb them.</p> - -<p>No piece of fiction can sell largely unless it has -a region of philosophy, moral ideas—whatever you -will to call it—for those who crave and must have -that mental immersion. The reader must not be -led beyond his depth but he must be able to go into -deep water and swim as far as his strength will -carry him if he so desires.</p> - -<p>3. The ethical, social and moral implications of -the surface action must, in the end, accord with the -instinctive desires of mankind. This is nothing like -as fearful as it sounds, thus abstractly stated. -The instinctive desires of men are pretty well -known. Any psychologist can tell you what they -are. They are few, primitive and simple. They -have nothing to do with man’s reason except that -man, from birth to death, employs his reason in -achieving the satisfaction of these instincts. The -two oldest and most firmly implanted are the instinct -for self-preservation and the instinct to perpetuate -the race. The social instinct, much younger -than either, is yet thousands upon thousands of years -old and quite as ineradicable.</p> - -<p>Because it violates the self-preservative instinct -no story of suicide can have a wide human audience<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[161]</span> -unless, in the words of Dick at the close of Masefield’s -<i>Lost Endeavour</i>, we are filled with the feeling -that “life goes on.” The act of destruction -must be, however blindly, an act of immolation on -the altar of the race. Such is the feeling we get -in reading Jack London’s largely autobiographical -<i>Martin Eden</i>; and, in a much more striking instance, -the terrible act that closed the life of the heroine -in Tolstoy’s <i>Anna Karenina</i> falls well before the -end of the book. In <i>Anna Karenina</i>, as in <i>War and -Peace</i>, the Russian novelist conveys to every reader -an invincible conviction of the unbreakable continuity -of the life of the race. The last words of -<i>Anna Karenina</i> are not those which describe Anna’s -death under the car wheels but the infinitely hopeful -words of Levin:</p> - -<p>“I shall continue to be vexed with Ivan the coach-man, -and get into useless discussions, and express -my thoughts blunderingly. I shall always be blaming -my wife for what annoys me, and repenting at -once. I shall always feel a certain barrier between -the Holy of Holies of my inmost soul, and the souls -of others, even my wife’s. I shall continue to pray -without being able to explain to myself why. But -my whole life, every moment of my life, independently -of whatever may happen to me, will be, not -meaningless as before, but full of the deep meaning -which I shall have the power to impress upon it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[162]</span></p> - - -<h3>9</h3> - -<p>It is because they appeal so strongly and simply -and directly to our instinctive desires that the stories -of Jack London are so popular; it is their perfect -appeal to our social instinct that makes the tales -of O. Henry sell thousands of copies month after -month. Not even Dickens transcended O. Henry -in the perfection of this appeal; and O. Henry set -the right value on Dickens as at least one of his -stories shows.</p> - -<p>Civilization and education refine man’s instinctive -desires, modify the paths they take, but do not -weaken them perceptibly from generation to generation -except in a few individual cases. Read the -second chapter of Harold Bell Wright’s <i>The Shepherd -of the Hills</i> and observe the tremendous call -to the instinct of race perpetuation, prefaced by a -character’s comment on the careless breeding of man -as contrasted with man’s careful breeding of animals. -And if you think the appeal is crude, be very -sure of this: The crudity is in yourself, in the instinct -that you are not accustomed to have set vibrating -with such healthy vigor.</p> - - -<h3>10</h3> - -<p>All this deals with broadest fundamentals. But -they are what the publisher, judging his manuscript,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[163]</span> -must fathom. They are deeper down than the sales -manager need go, or the bookseller; deeper than -the critic need ordinarily descend in his examination -into the book’s qualities.</p> - -<p>Ordinarily it will be enough for the purpose to -analyze a story along the lines of human instinct -as it has been modified by our society and our surroundings -and conventionalized by habit. The publishers -of Eleanor H. Porter’s novel <i>Oh, Money! -Money!</i> were not only wholly correct but quite sufficiently -acute in their six reasons for predicting—on -the character of the story alone—a big sale.</p> - -<p>The first of these was that the yarn dealt with the -getting and spending of money, “the most interesting -subject in the world,” asserted the publishers—and -while society continues to be organized on its -present basis their assertion is, as regards great -masses of mankind, a demonstrable fact.</p> - -<p>The second reason was allied to the first; the -story would “set every reader thinking how <i>he</i> -would spend the money.” And the third: it was a -Cinderella story, giving the reader “the joy of -watching a girl who has never been fairly treated -come out on top in spite of all odds.” This is a -powerful appeal to the modified instinct of self-preservation. -The fourth reason—“the scene is laid -in a little village and the whole book is a gem of -country life and shrewd Yankee philosophy”—answers -to the social hunger in the human heart.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[164]</span> -Fifth: “A charming love theme with a happy ending.” -Sixth: “The story teaches an unobtrusive -lesson ... that happiness must come from within, -and that money cannot buy it.” To go behind such -reasons is, for most minds, not to clarify but to confuse. -Folks feel these things and care nothing -about the source of the river of feeling.</p> - - -<h3>11</h3> - -<p>With the non-fictional book the internal factor -making for large sales is as diverse as the kinds -of non-fictional volumes. A textbook on a hitherto -untreated subject of sudden interest to many thousands -of readers has every prospect of a large sale; -but this is not the kind of internal factor that a -publisher is likely to err in judging! Any alert -business man acquiring correct information will -profit by such an opportunity.</p> - -<p>But there is a book called <i>In Tune with the Infinite</i>, -the work of a man named Ralph Waldo -Trine, which has sold, at this writing, some 530,000 -copies, having been translated into eighteen languages. -A man has been discovered sitting on the -banks of the Yukon reading it; it has been observed -in shops and little railway stations in Burmah and -Ceylon. This is what is called, not at all badly, an -“inspirational book.” Don’t you think a publisher -might well have erred in judging that manuscript?</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[165]</span>Mr. Trine’s booklet, <i>The Greatest Thing Ever -Known</i>, has sold 160,000 copies; his book <i>What -All the World’s A-Seeking</i>, is in its 138,000th. It -will not do to overlook the attractiveness of these -titles. What, most people will want to know, is -“the greatest thing ever known”? And it is human -to suppose that what you are seeking is what all the -world is after, and to want to read a book that holds -out an implied promise to help you get it.</p> - -<p>The tremendous internal factor of these books -of Mr. Trine’s is that they articulate simple (but -often beautiful) ideas that lie in the minds of hundreds -of thousands of men and women, ideas unformulated -and by the hundred thousand unutterable. -For any man who can say the thing that is -everywhere felt, the audience is limitless.</p> - -<p>In autobiography a truly big sale is not possible -unless the narrative has the fundamental qualities -we have designated as necessary in the fictional best -seller. All the popular autobiographies are stories -that appeal powerfully to our instinctive desires and -this is the fact with such diverse revelations as those -of Benjamin Franklin and Benvenuto Cellini, Jean -Jacques Rousseau and Henry Adams. The sum of -the instinctive desires is always overwhelmingly in -favor of normal human existences. For this reason -the predetermined audience of Mr. Tarkington’s -<i>Conquest of Canaan</i> is many times greater -than that of Mr. Dreiser’s <i>Sister Carrie</i>. A moment’s<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[166]</span> -reflection will show that this is inevitable, -since these instinctive desires of ours are so many -resistless forces exerted simultaneously on us and -combining, in a period of years, to make a single -resultant force impelling us to lead normal, sane, -“healthy” and wholesome lives. On such lives, -lived by the vast majority of men and women everywhere, -the security of every form of human society -depends; indeed, the continued existence of man -on the face of the earth is dependent upon them.</p> - -<p>You may say that Rousseau, Cellini, Marie Bashkirtseff, -even Franklin and Henry Adams, led existences -far from normal. The answer is that we -accept the stories of their lives in fact where we -(or most of us) would never accept them in fiction. -We know that these lives were lived; and the -very circumstance that they were abnormal lives -makes us more eager to know about and understand -them. What most of us care for most is such a -recital as Hamlin Garland’s <i>A Son of the Middle -Border</i>. The secret of the influence of the life of -Abraham Lincoln upon the American mind and -the secret of the appeal made by Theodore Roosevelt, -the man, to his countrymen in general during -his lifetime is actually one and the same—the triumph -of normal lives, lived normally, lived up to -the hilt, and overshadowing almost everything else -contemporary with them. Such men vindicate common -lives, however humbly lived. We see, as in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_167"></a>[167]</span> -an apocalyptic vision, what any one of us may become; -and in so far as any one of us has become so -great we all of us share in his greatness.</p> - - -<h3>12</h3> - -<p>But perhaps the greatest element in predetermining -the possible audience for a non-fiction book is -its timeliness. Important, often enough, in the case -of particular novels, the matter of timeliness is much -more so with all other books soever. It cannot be -overlooked in autobiography; <i>The Education of -Henry Adams</i> attracted a great host of readers in -1918 and 1919 because it became accessible to them -in 1918 and not in 1913 or 1929. In 1918 and -1919 the minds of men were peculiarly troubled. -Especially about education. H. G. Wells was articulating -the disastrous doubts that beset numbers -of us, first, in <i>Joan and Peter</i>, with its subtitle, <i>The -Story of an Education</i>, drawing up an indictment -which, whatever its bias, distortion and unfairness -yet contained a lot of terrible truth; and then, in -<i>The Undying Fire</i>, dedicated “to all schoolmasters -and schoolmistresses and every teacher in the -world,” returning to the subject, but this time constructively. -Yes, a large number of persons were -thinking about education in 1918-19, and the ironical -attitude of Henry Adams toward his own was -of keenest interest to them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_168"></a>[168]</span></p> - - -<h3>13</h3> - -<p>We have discussed the internal factor which -makes for a big sale in books rather sketchily because, -as a whole, book publishers can tell it when -they see it (all that is necessary) even though it may -puzzle authors who haven’t mastered it. So far as -authors are concerned we believe that this factor can, -in many instances, be mastered. The enterprise is -not different from developing a retentive memory, -or skill over an audience in public speaking; but as -with both these achievements no short cut is really -possible and advice and suggestion (you can’t honestly -call it instruction) can go but a little way. No -end of nonsense has been uttered on the subject of -what it is in books that makes them sell well, and -nonsense will not cease to be uttered about it while -men write. What is of vastly more consequence -than any effort to exploit the internal factor in best -sellers is the failure to make every book published -sell its best. If, in general, books sell not more than -one-quarter the number of copies they should sell, -an estimate to which we adhere, then the immediate -and largest gain to publishers, authors and public -will be in securing 100 per cent. sales.</p> - - -<h3>14</h3> - -<p>A word in closing about the familiar argument -that the habits of our people have changed, that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_169"></a>[169]</span> -they no longer have time to read books, that motoring -and movies have usurped the place of reading.</p> - -<p>Intercommunication is not a luxury but a necessity. -Transportation is only a means of intercommunication. -As the means of intercommunication—books, -newspapers, mail services, railroads, aircraft, -telephones, automobiles, motion pictures—multiply -the use of each and every one increases with -one restriction: A new means of intercommunication -paralleling but greatly improving an existing means -will largely displace it—as railroads have largely -superseded canals.</p> - -<p>As a means of a particular and indispensable kind -of intercommunication nothing has yet appeared -that parallels and at the same time decidedly improves -upon books. Newspapers and magazines do -not and cannot, though they most nearly offer the -same service. You cannot go in your Ford to hear -from the lips of Mr. Tarkington his new novel and -seeing it on the screen isn’t the same thing as reading -it—as we all know. And until some inventor -enables us to sit down with an author and get his -story whole, at our own convenience and related in -his own words, by some device much more attractive -than reading a book,—why, until then books -will be bought and read in steadily increasing numbers. -For with its exercise the taste for intercommunication -intensifies. To have been somewhere -is to want to read about it, to have read about a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_170"></a>[170]</span> -place is to want to go there in innumerable instances. -It is a superficial view that sees in the -spread of automobiles and motion pictures an arrest -of reading. As time goes on and more and -more people read books, both absolutely and relatively -to the growth of populations, shall we hear -a wail that people’s habits have changed and that -the spread of book-reading has checked the spread -of automobiling and lessened the attendance at the -picture shows? Possibly we shall hear that outcry -but we doubt it; nor does our doubt rest upon -any feeling that books will not be increasingly read.</p> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_171"></a>[171]</span> -<p class="ph1">WRITING A NOVEL</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_172"></a>[172]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_173"></a>[173]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VIII<br /> - - -<small>WRITING A NOVEL</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THERE are at least as many ways of writing -a novel as there are novelists and doubtless -there are more; for it is to be presumed that every -novelist varies somewhat in his methods of labor. -The literature on the business of novel-writing is -not extensive. Some observations and advice on -the part of Mr. Arnold Bennett are, indeed, about -all the average reader encounters; we have forgotten -whether they are embedded in <i>The Truth About -An Author</i> or in that other masterpiece, <i>How to Live -on 2,400 Words a Day</i>. It may be remarked that -there is no difficulty in living on 2,400 words a day, -none at all, where the writer receives five cents a -word or better.</p> - -<p>But there we go, talking about money, a shameful -subject that has only a backstairs relation to -Art. Let us ascend the front staircase together, -first. Let us enter the parlor of Beauty-Is-Truth-Truth-Beauty, -which, the poet assured us, is all we -know or need to know. Let us seat ourselves in -lovely æsthetic surroundings. If later we have to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_174"></a>[174]</span> -go out the back way maybe we can accomplish it -unobserved.</p> - -<p>There are only three motives for writing a novel. -The first is to satisfy the writer’s self, the second -is to please or instruct other persons, the third is -to earn money. We will consider these motives in -order.</p> - - -<h3>2</h3> - -<p>The best novels are written from a blending of -all three motives. But it is doubtful if a good -novel has ever been written in which the desire to -satisfy some instinct in himself was not present -in the writer’s purpose.</p> - -<p>Just what this instinct is can’t so easily be answered. -Without doubt the greatest part of it -is the instinct of paternity. Into the physiological -aspects of the subject we shall not enter, though -they are supported by a considerable body of evidence. -The longing to father—or mother—certain -fictitious characters is not often to be denied. -Sometimes the story as a story, as an entity, is -the beloved child of its author. Did not Dickens -father Little Nell? How, do you suppose, Barrie -has thought of himself in relation to some of his -youngsters? Any one who has read <i>Lore of Proserpine</i> -not only believes in fairies but understands -the soul of Maurice Hewlett. The relation of the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_175"></a>[175]</span> -creator of a story to his persons is not necessarily -parental. It is always intensely human.</p> - -<p>O. Henry was variously a Big Brother (before -the Big Brothers had been thought of), a father, -an uncle, a friend, a distant cousin, a mere acquaintance, -a sworn enemy of his people. It has -to be so. For the writer lives among the people -he creates. The cap of Fortunatus makes him invisible -to them but he is always there—not to interfere -with them nor to shape their destinies but to -watch them come together or fly apart, to hear what -they say, to guess what they think (from what they -say and from the way they behave), to worry over -them, applaud them, frown; but forever as a recorder.</p> - - -<h3>3</h3> - -<p>None of the author’s troubles must appear in -the finished record. Still wearing Fortunatus’s cap -he is required to be as invisible to the reader as to -the people he describes. There are exceptions to -this rule. Dickens was the most notable. Many -readers prefer to have a tale told them by a narrator -frankly prejudiced in favor of some of the -characters and against others. Many—but not a -majority.</p> - -<p>In the best novel that Booth Tarkington has so -far written, <i>The Flirt</i>, the dominating figure is a -heartless young woman to whom the reader continuously<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_176"></a>[176]</span> -itches to administer prussic acid in a fatal -dose. But Mr. Tarkington does not scald Cora -Madison with boiling invective nor blister her with -hot irony. He relates her doings in the main -almost dispassionately; and set forth thus nakedly -they are more damnable than any amount of sound -and fury could make them appear to be. Mr. -Tarkington does not wave the prussic acid bottle, -though here and there, distilled through his narrative -and perceptible more in the things he selects to -tell about than in his manner of telling them, the -reader is conscious of a faint odor of almond blossoms, -signifying that the author has uncorked the -acid bottle—perhaps that his restraint in not emptying -it may be the more emphasized.</p> - -<p>May we set things down a little at random? -Then let us seize this moment to point out to the -intending novel writer some omissions in <i>The Flirt</i>. -Our pupil will, when he comes to write his novel, -be certain to think of the “strong scenes.” He will -be painfully eager to get them down. It is these -scenes that will “grip” the reader and assure his -book of a sale of 100,000 copies.</p> - -<p>Battle, murder and sudden death are generally -held to be the very meat of a strong scene. But -when the drunkard Ray Vilas, Cora Madison’s discarded -lover, shoots down Valentine Corliss and -then kills himself, Mr. Tarkington does not fill -pages with it. He takes scarce fifteen lines—perhaps<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_177"></a>[177]</span> -a little over 100 words—to tell of the double -slaying. Nor does he relate what Ray Vilas and -Cora said to each other in that last interview which -immediately preceded the crime. “Probably,” says -Mr. Tarkington, “Cora told him the truth, all of -it; though of course she seldom told quite the truth -about anything in which she herself was concerned”—or -words to that effect.</p> - -<p>Where oh where is the strong scene? Ah, one -man’s strength is another’s weakness. <i>The Flirt</i> -is full of strong scenes but they are infrequently the -scenes which the intending novel writer, reviewing -his tale before setting to work, would select as the -most promising.</p> - - -<h3>4</h3> - -<p>Besides the instinct of paternity—or perhaps in -place of it—the novelist may feel an instinct to -build something, or to paint a beautiful picture, or -mold a lovely figure. This yearning of the artist, -so-called, is sometimes denoted by the word “self-expression,” -a misnomer, if it be not a euphemism, -for the longing to fatherhood. There is just as -much “self-expression” in the paternity of a boy -or a girl as in the creation of a book, a picture or -a building. The child, in any case, has innumerable -other ancestors; you are not the first to have -written such a book or painted such a picture.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_178"></a>[178]</span>How about the second motive in novel-writing, -the desire to please or instruct others? The only -safe generalization about it seems to be this: A -novel written exclusively from this motive will be -a bad novel. A novel is not, above everything, a -didactic enterprise. Yet even those enterprises of -the human race which are in their essence purely -didactic, designed “to warn, to comfort, to command,” -such as sermons and lessons in school, seldom -achieve their greatest possible effect if instruction -or improvement be the preacher’s or teacher’s -unadorned and unconcealed and only purpose.</p> - -<p>Take a school lesson. Teachers who get the -best results are invariably found to have added -some element besides bare instruction to their work. -Sometimes they have made the lesson entertaining; -sometimes they have exercised that imponderable -thing we call “personal magnetism”; sometimes -they have supplied an incentive to learn that didn’t -exist in the lesson itself.</p> - -<p>Take a sermon. If the auditor does not feel -the presence in it of something besides the mere -intelligence the words convey the sermon leaves the -auditor cold.</p> - -<p>Pure intellect is not a force in human affairs. -Bach wrote music with a very high intellectual content -but the small leaven of sublime melody is present -in his work that lasts through the centuries. -Shakespeare and Beethoven employed intellect and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_179"></a>[179]</span> -emotionalism in the proportion of fifty-fifty. Sir -Joshua Reynolds mixed his paint “with brains, sir”; -but the significant thing is that Sir Joshua did not -use only gray matter on his palette. Those who -economize on emotionalism in one direction usually -make up for it, not always consciously, in another. -Joseph Hergesheimer, writing <i>Java Head</i>, is very -sparing in the emotionalism bound up with action -and decidedly lavish in the emotionalism inseparable -from sensuous coloring and “atmosphere.”</p> - -<p>No, a novel written wholly to instruct will never -do; but neither will a novel written entirely to -please, to give æsthetic or sensuous enjoyment to -the reader. Such a novel is like a portion of a fine -French sauce—with nothing to spread it on. It is -honey without a crust to dip.</p> - - -<h3>5</h3> - -<p>Writing a novel purely to make money has a -tainted air, thanks to the long vogue of a false -tradition. If so, <i>The Vicar of Wakefield</i> ought to -be banished from public libraries; for Goldsmith -needed the money and made no bones about saying -so. The facts are, of course, unascertainable; but -we would be willing to wager, were there any way -of deciding the bet, that more novels of the first -rank have been written either solely or preponderantly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_180"></a>[180]</span> -to earn money than for any other reason -whatever.</p> - -<p>It isn’t writing for the sake of the money that -determines the merit of the result; <i>that</i> is settled -by two other factors, the author’s skill and the -author’s conscience. And the word “skill” here -necessarily includes each and every endowment the -writer possesses as well as such proficiency as he -may have acquired.</p> - -<p>Suppose A. and B. both to have material for a -first-rate novel. Both are equally skilled in novel -writing. Both are equally conscientious. A. writes -his novel for his own satisfaction and to please and -instruct others. He is careful and honest about it. -He delights in it. B. writes his novel purely to -make a few thousand dollars. He is, naturally, -careful and honest in doing the job; and he probably -takes such pleasure in it as a man may take -in doing well anything he can do well, from laying -a sewer to flying an airplane. We submit that B.’s -may easily be the better novel. It is true that B. -is under a pressure that A. does not know and that -B.’s work may be affected in ways of which he is -not directly aware by the necessity to sell his finished -product. But most of the best work in the -world is done under some compulsion or other; -and it is the sum of human experience that the compulsion -to do work which will find favor in the -eyes of the worker’s fellows is the healthfullest<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_181"></a>[181]</span> -compulsion of them all. Certainly it is more -healthful than the compulsion merely to please -yourself. And if B. is under a pressure A.’s danger -lies precisely in the fact that he is not under a -pressure, or under too slight a pressure. It is a -tenable hypothesis that Flaubert would have been -a better novelist if he had had to make a living by -his pen. Some indirect evidence on the point may -possibly be found in the careers of certain writers -whose first books were the product of a need to -buy bread and butter; and whose later books were -the product of no need at all—nor met any.</p> - -<p>So much for motives in novel-writing. You -should write (1) because you need the money, (2) -to satisfy your own instincts, and (3) to please and, -perchance, instruct other persons.</p> - -<p>Take a week or two to get your motives in order -and then, and not until then, read what follows, -which has to do with how you are presently to proceed -about the business of writing your novel.</p> - - -<h3>6</h3> - -<p>It is settled that you are going to write a novel. -You have examined your motive and found it pure -and worthy of you. Comes now the great question -of how to set about the business.</p> - -<p>At this point let no one rise up and “point out” -that Arnold Bennett has told how. Arnold Bennett<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_182"></a>[182]</span> -has told how to do everything—how to live on -twenty-four hours a day (but not how to enjoy it), -how to write books, how to acquire culture, how to -be yourself and manage yourself (in the unfortunate -event that you cannot be someone else or -have no one, like a wife, to manage you), how to -do everything, indeed, except rise up and call -Arnold Bennett blessed.</p> - -<p>The trouble with Mr. Bennett’s directions is—they -won’t work.</p> - -<p>Mr. Bennett tells you to write like everything and -get as much of your novel done as possible before -the Era of Discouragement sets in. Then, no matter -how great your Moment of Depression, you will -be able to stand beside the table, fondly stroking a -pile of pages a foot high, and reassure yourself, -saying: “Well, but here, at least, is so much done. -No! I cannot take my hand from the plough now! -No! I must Go On. I must complete my destiny.” -(One’s novel is always one’s Destiny of -the moment.)</p> - -<p>It sounds well, but the truth is that when you -strike the Writer’s Doldrums the sight of all that -completed manuscript only enrages you to the last -degree. You are embittered by the spectacle of so -much effort wasted. You feel like tearing it up -or flinging it in the wastebasket. If you are a -Rudyard Kipling or an Edna Ferber, you do that -thing. And your wife or your mother carefully retrieves<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_183"></a>[183]</span> -your <i>Recessional</i> or your <i>Dawn O’Hara</i> and -sends it to the publisher who brings it out, regardless -of expense, and sells a large number of copies—to -the booksellers, anyway.</p> - -<p>Mr. Bennett also tells you how to plan the long, -slow culminant movement of your novel; how to -walk in the park and compose those neat little climaxes -which should so desirably terminate each -chapter; how to—— But what’s the use? Let us -illustrate with a fable.</p> - -<p>Once an American, meeting Mr. Bennett in London, -saluted him, jocularly (he meant it jocularly) -with the American Indian word of greeting: -“How?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Bennett immediately began to tell him how -and the American never got away until George H. -Doran, the publisher, who was standing near by, -exclaimed:</p> - -<p>“That’s enough, Enoch, for a dollar volume!”</p> - -<p>(Mr. Doran, knowing Bennett well, calls him by -his first name, a circumstance that should be pointed -out to G. K. Chesterton, who would evolve a touching -paradox about the familiarity of the unfamiliar.)</p> - -<p>That will do for Arnold. If we mention Arnold -again it must distinctly be understood that we have -reference to some other Arnold—Benedict Arnold -or Matthew Arnold or Dorothy Arnold or Arnold -Daly.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_184"></a>[184]</span>Well, to get back (in order to get forward), you -are about beginning your novel (nice locution, -“about beginning”) and are naturally taking all the -advice you can get, if it doesn’t cost prohibitively, -and this we are about to give doesn’t.</p> - -<p>The first thing for you to do is not, necessarily, -to decide on the subject of your novel.</p> - -<p>It is not absolutely indispensable to select the -subject of a novel before beginning to write it. -Many authors prefer to write a third or a half of -the novel before definitely committing themselves -to a particular theme. For example, take <i>The Roll -Call</i>, by Arnold—it must have been Arnold -Constable, or perhaps it was Matthew. <i>The Roll Call</i> -is a very striking illustration of the point we would -make. Somewhere along toward the end of <i>The -Roll Call</i> the author decided that the subject of the -novel should be the war and its effect on the son of -Hilda Lessways by her bigamous first husband—or, -he wasn’t exactly her husband, being a bigamist, -but we will let it go at that. Now Hilda Lessways -was, or became, the wife of Edwin Clayhanger; -and George Cannon, Clayhanger’s—would you say, -stepson? Hilda’s son, anyway—George Cannon, -the son of a gun—oh, pardon, the son of Bigamist -Cannon—the stepson of, or son of the -wife of, Edwin Clayhanger of the Five Towns—George -Cannon.... Where were we?...<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_185"></a>[185]</span> -Hilda Lessways Clayhanger, the—well, wife—of -Bigamist Cannon....</p> - -<p>The relationships in this novel are very confusing, -like the novel and the subject of it, but if -you can read the book you will see that it illustrates -our point perfectly.</p> - - -<h3>7</h3> - -<p>Well, go ahead and write. Don’t worry about -the subject. You know how it is, a person often -can’t see the forest for the trees. When you’re -writing 70,000 words or maybe a few more you -can’t expect to see your way out of ’em very easily. -When you are out of the trees you can look back -and see the forest. And when you are out of the -woods of words you can glance over ’em and find -out what they were all about.</p> - -<p>However, the 80,000 words have to be written, -and it is up to you, somehow or other, to set down -the 90,000 parts of speech in a row. Now 100,000 -words cannot be written without taking thought. -Any one who has actually inscribed 120,000 words -knows that. Any one who has written the 150,000 -words necessary to make a good-sized novel -(though William Allen White wouldn’t call <i>that</i> -good measure) understands the terrible difficulties -that confront a mortal when he sits down to enter -upon the task of authorship, the task of putting on<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_186"></a>[186]</span> -paper the 200,000 mono- or polysyllables that shall -hold the reader breathless to the end, if only from -the difficulty of pronouncing some of them.</p> - -<p>Where to start? For those who are not yet -equipped with self-starters we here set down a few -really first-class openings for either the spring or -fall novel trade:</p> - -<p>“Marinda was frightened. When she was -frightened her eyes changed color. They were -dark now, and glittering restlessly like the sea when -the wind hauls northwest. Jack Hathaway, unfamiliar -with weather signs, took no heed of the -impending squall. He laughed recklessly, dangerously....” -(Story of youth and struggle.)</p> - -<p>“The peasant combed the lice from his beard, -spat and said, grumbling: ‘Send us ploughs that we -may till the soil and save Russia.... Send us -ploughs.’” (Realistic story of Russia.)</p> - -<p>“Darkness, suave, dense, enfolding, lay over the -soft loam of the fields. The girl, moving silently -across the field, felt the mystery of the dark; the -scent of the soil and the caress of the night alike -enchanted her. Hidden in the folds of her dress, -clutched tightly in her fingers, was the ribbon he -had given her. With a quick indrawing of her -breath she paused, and, screened by the utter blackness -that enveloped her, pressed it to her lips....” -(Story of the countryside. Simple, trusting -innocence. Lots of atmosphere. After crossing the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_187"></a>[187]</span> -field the girl strikes across Haunted Heath, a -description of which fills the second chapter.)</p> - -<p>All these are pretty safe bets, if you’re terribly -hard up. Think them over. Practice them daily -for a few weeks.</p> - - -<h3>8</h3> - -<p>Now that you have some idea about writing a -novel it may be as well for you to consider the consequences -before proceeding to the irrevocable act.</p> - -<p>One of the consequences will certainly be the discovery -of many things in the completed manuscript -that you never intended. This is no frivolous -allusion to the typographical errors you will find—for -a typewriter is as capable of spoonerisms as -the human tongue. We have reference to things -that you did not consciously put into your narrative.</p> - -<p>And first let it be said that many things that -seem to you unconscious in the work of skilled -writers are deliberate art (as the phrase goes). -The trouble is that the deliberation usually spoils -the art. An example must be had and we will take -it in a novel by the gifted American, Joseph -Hergesheimer. Before proceeding further with -this Manual for Beginners read <i>Java Head</i> if you -can; if not, never mind.</p> - -<p>Now in <i>Java Head</i> the purpose of Mr. Hergesheimer -was, aside from the evocation of a beautiful<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_188"></a>[188]</span> -bit of a vanished past, the delineation of several -persons of whom one represented the East -destroyed in the West and another the West -destroyed in the East. Edward Dunsack, back in -Salem, Massachusetts, the victim of the opium -habit, represented the West destroyed in the East; -the Chinese wife of Gerrit Ammidon represented -the East destroyed in the West. Mr. Hergesheimer -took an artist’s pride in the fact that the -double destruction was accomplished with what -seemed to him the greatest possible economy of -means; almost the only external agency employed, -he pointed out, was opium. Very well; this is -æstheticism, pure and not so simple as it looks. -It is a Pattern. It is a musical phrase or theme -presented as a certain flight of notes in the treble, -repeated or echoed and inverted in the bass. It is -a curve on one side of a staircase balanced by a -curve on the other. It is a thing of symmetry and -grace and it is the expression, perfect in its way, -of an idea. Kipling expressed very much the same -idea when he told us that East is East and West -is West and never the twain shall meet. Mr. -Hergesheimer amplifies and extends. If the two -are brought in contact each is fatal to the other. -Is that all?</p> - -<p>It is not all, it is the mere beginning. When -you examine <i>Java Head</i> with the Pattern in mind -you immediately discover that the Pattern is carried<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_189"></a>[189]</span> -out in bewildering detail. Everything is symmetrically -arranged. For instance, many a reader -must have been puzzled and bewildered by the -heartbreaking episode at the close of the novel in -which Roger Brevard denies the delightful girl -Sidsall Ammidon. The affair bears no relation to -the currents of the tale; it is just a little eddy to -one side; it is unnecessarily cruel and wounding to -our sensibilities. Why have it at all?</p> - -<p>The answer is that in his main narrative Mr. -Hergesheimer has set before us Gerrit Ammidon, -a fellow so quixotic that he marries twice out of -sheer chivalry. He has drawn for us the fantastic -scroll of such a man, a sea-shape not to be matched -on shore. Well, then, down in the corner, he must -inscribe for us another contrasting, balancing, -compensating, miniatured scroll—a land-shape in -the person of Roger Brevard who is so unquixotic -as to offset Gerrit Ammidon completely. Gerrit -Ammidon will marry twice for incredible reasons -and Roger Brevard will not even marry once for -the most compelling of reasons—love. The beautiful -melody proclaimed by the violins is brutally -parodied by the tubas.</p> - - -<h3>9</h3> - -<p>Is it all right thus? It is not all right thus and -it never can be so long as life remains the unpatterned<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_190"></a>[190]</span> -thing we discern it to be. If life were completely -patterned it would most certainly not be -worth living. When we say that life is unpatterned -we mean, of course, that we cannot read all its -patterns (we like to assume that all patterns are -there, because it comforts us to think of a fundamental -Order and Symmetry).</p> - -<p>But so long as life is largely unpatterned, or so -long as we cannot discern all its patterns, life is -eager, interesting, surprising and altogether distracting -and lovely however bewildering and distressing, -too. Different people take the unreadable -differently. Some, like Thomas Hardy, take it in -defiant bitterness of spirit; some, like Joseph -Conrad, take it in profound faith and wonder. -Hardy sees the disorder that he cannot fathom; -Conrad admires the design that he can only incompletely -trace. To Hardy the world is a place -where—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods;</div> -<div class="verse">They kill us for their sport.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>To Conrad the world is a place where men may -continually make the glorious and heartening discovery -that a solidarity exists among them; that -they are united by a bond as unbreakable as it is -mysterious.</p> - -<p>And to others, as regrettably to Mr. Hergesheimer -writing <i>Java Head</i>, the world is a place<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_191"></a>[191]</span> -where it is momentarily sufficient to trace casual -symmetries without thought of their relation to an -ineluctable whole.</p> - - -<h3>10</h3> - -<p>What, then, is the novelist to do? Is it not -obvious that he must not busy himself too carefully -with the business of patterning the things he has -to tell? For the moment he has traced everything -out nicely and beautifully he may know for a -surety that he has cut himself off from the larger -design of Life. He has got his little corner of the -Oriental rug all mapped out with the greatest exactitude. -But he has lost touch with the bigger -intricacy beyond his corner. It is a prayer rug. He -had better kneel down and pray.</p> - -<p>Now there are novels in which no pattern at all -is traced; and these are as bad as those which -minutely map a mere corner. These are meaningless -and confused stories in which nobody can -discern any cause or effect, any order or law, any -symmetry or proportion or expressed idea. These -are the novels which have been justified as a “slice -of life” and which have brought into undeserved -disrepute the frequently painstaking manner of -their telling. The trouble is seldom primarily, as -so many people think, with the material but with -its presentation. You may take almost any material -you like and so present it as to make it mean<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_192"></a>[192]</span> -something; and you may also take almost any -material you like and so present it as to make it -mean nothing to anybody. A heap of bricks is -meaningless; but the same bricks are intelligible -expressed as a building of whatever sort, or merely -as a sidewalk with zigzags, perhaps, of a varicolor.</p> - -<p>The point we would make—and we might as -well try to drive it home without further ineffectual -attempts at illustration—is that you must do some -patterning with your material, whether bricks for -a building or lives for a story; but if you pattern -too preciously your building will be contemptible -and your story without a soul. In your building -you must not be so decided as to leave no play for -another’s imagination, contemplating the structure. -In your narrative you must not be so dogmatic -about two and two adding to four as to leave no -room for a wild speculation that perhaps they came -to five. For it is not the certainty that two and two -have always made four but the possibility that -some day they may make five that makes life worth -living—and guessing about on the printed page.</p> - - -<h3>11</h3> - -<p>Perhaps the most serious consequence of writing -a novel is the revelation of yourself it inevitably -entails.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_193"></a>[193]</span>We are not thinking, principally, of the discovery -you will make of the size of your own soul. We -have in mind the laying bare of yourself to others.</p> - -<p>Of course you do reveal yourself to yourself -when you write a book to reveal others to others. -It has been supposed that a man cannot say or do -a thing which does not expose his nature. This is -nonsense; you do not expose your nature every -time you take the subway, though a trip therein -may very well be an index to your manners. The -fact remains that no man ever made a book or a -play or a song or a poem, with any command of the -technique of his work, without in some measure -giving himself away. Where this is not enough -of an inducement some other, such as a tin whistle -with every bound copy, is offered; no small addition -as it enables the reviewer to declare, hand on heart, -that “this story is not to be whistled down the -wind.” Some have doubted Bernard Shaw’s Irishism, -which seems the queerer as nearly everything -he has written has carried a shillelagh concealed -between the covers. Recently Frank K. Reilly of -Chicago gave away one-cent pieces to advertise a -book called <i>Penny of Top Hill Trail</i>. He might -be said, and in fact he hereby is said, thus to have -coppered his risk in publishing it.... All of -which is likely to be mistaken for jesting. Let us -therefore jest that we may be taken with utmost -seriousness.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_194"></a>[194]</span>The revelation of yourself to yourself, which the -mere act of writing a novel brings to pass, may -naturally be either pleasant or unpleasant. Very -likely it is unpleasant in a majority of instances, -a condition which need not necessarily reflect upon -our poor human nature. If we did not aspire so -high for ourselves we should not suffer such awful -disappointments on finding out where we actually -get off. The only moral, if there is one, lies in our -ridiculous aim. Imagine the sickening of heart -with which Oscar Wilde contemplated himself after -completing <i>The Picture of Dorian Grey</i>! And -imagine the lift it must have given him to look -within himself as he worked at <i>The Ballad of Reading -Gaol</i>! The circumstances of life and even the -actual conduct of a man are not necessarily here or -there—or anywhere at all—in this intimate contemplation. -There is one mirror before which we -never pose. God made man in His own image. -God made His own image and put it in every man.</p> - -<p>It is there! Nothing in life transcends the -wonder of the moment when, each for himself, we -make this discovery. Then comes the struggle to -remold ourselves nearer to our heart’s desire. It -succeeds or it doesn’t; perhaps it succeeds only -slightly; anyway we try for it. The sleeper, twisting -and turning, dreaming and struggling, is the -perfect likeness of ourselves in the waking hours -of our whole earthly existence. Because they have<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_195"></a>[195]</span> -seen this some have thought life no better than a -nightmare. Voltaire suggested that the earth and -all that dwelt thereon was only the bad dream of a -god on some other planet. We would point out -the bright side of this possibility: It presupposes -the existence somewhere of a mince pie so delicious -and so powerful as to evoke the likenesses of -Cæsar and Samuel Gompers, giraffes, Mr. Taft, -violets, Mr. Roosevelt, Piotr Ilitch Tchaikovski, -Billy Sunday, Wu-Ting Fang, Helen of Troy and -Mother Jones, groundhogs, H. G. Wells; perhaps -Bolshevism is the last writhe. Mince pie, unwisely -eaten instead of the dietetic nectar and ambrosia, -may well explain the whole confused universe. -And you and I—we can create another universe, -equally exciting, by eating mince pie to-night!... -You see there is a bright side to everything, for the -mince pie is undoubtedly of a heavenly flavor.</p> - -<p>We were saying, when sidetracked by the necessity -of explaining the universe, that the self-revelation -which writing a book entails is in most cases -depressing, but not by any means always so. Boswell -was not much of a man judged by the standards -of his own day or ours, either one, yet Boswell -knew himself better than he knew Dr. Johnson -by the time he had finished his life of the Doctor. -It must have bucked him up immensely to know -that he was at least big enough himself to measure -a bigger man up and down, in and out, criss-cross<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_196"></a>[196]</span> -and sideways, setting down the complicated result -without any error that the human intelligence can -detect. It must have appeased the ironical soul of -Henry Adams to realise that he was one of the -very few men who had never fooled himself about -himself, and that evidence of his phenomenal -achievement in the shape of the book <i>The Education -of Henry Adams</i>, would survive him after his -death—or at least, after the difficulties of communicating -with those on earth had noticeably increased -(we make this wise modification lest someone -match Sir Oliver Lodge’s <i>Raymond, or Life -After Death</i> with a volume called <i>Henry, or Re-Education -After Death</i>).</p> - -<p>It must have sent a thrill of pleasure through the -by no means insensitive frame of Joseph Conrad -when he discovered, on completing <i>Nostromo</i>, that -he had a profounder insight into the economic bases -of modern social and political affairs than nine-tenths -of the professional economists and sociologists—plus -a knowledge of the human heart that -they have never dreamed worth while. For Conrad -saw clearly, and so saw simply; the “silver of -the mine” of this, his greatest story, was, it is true, -an incorruptible metal, but it could and did alter -the corruptible nature of man—and would continue -to do so through generation after generation long -after his Mediterranean sailor-hero had become -dust.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_197"></a>[197]</span>Even in the case of the humble and unknown -writer whose completed manuscript, after many -tedious journeys, comes home to him at last, to -be re-read regretfully but with an undying belief -not so much in the work itself as in what it was -meant to express and so evidently failed to—even -in his case the great consolation is the attestation -of a creed. Very bad men have died, as does the -artist in Shaw’s <i>The Doctor’s Dilemma</i>, voicing -with clarity and beauty the belief in which they -think they have lived or ought to have lived; but a -piece of work is always an actual living of some part -of the creed that is in you. It may be a failure but -it has, with all its faults, a gallant quality, the quality -of the deed done, which men have always admired, -and because of which they have invented those -things we call words to embody their praise.</p> - -<p>But what of the consequences of revealing yourself -to others? Writing a novel will surely mean -that you will incur them. We must speak of them -briefly; and then we may get on to the thing for -which you are doubtless waiting with terrible patience—the -way to write the novel itself. Never -fear! If you will but endure steadfastly you shall -Know All.</p> - - -<h3>12</h3> - -<p>“Certainly, publish everything,” commented the -New York <i>Times</i> editorially upon a proposal to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_198"></a>[198]</span> -give out earnings, or some other detail, of private -businesses. “All privacy is scandalous,” added the -newspaper. In this satirical utterance lies the ultimate -justification for writing a novel.</p> - -<p>All privacy is scandalous. If you don’t believe -it, read some of the prose of James Joyce. <i>A Portrait -of The Artist As a Young Man</i> will do for a -starter. <i>Ulysses</i> is a follow-up. H. G. Wells likes -the first, while deploring so much sewerage in the -open street. You see, nothing but a sincere conviction -concerning the wickedness of leaving anything -at all unmentioned in public could justify -such narratives as Mr. Joyce’s.</p> - -<p>In a less repulsive sense, the scandal of privacy -is what underlies any novel of what we generally -call the “realistic” sort. Mr. Dreiser, for instance, -thinks it scandalous that we should not know and -publicly proclaim the true nature of such men as -Hurstwood in his <i>Sister Carrie</i>. Mr. Hardy thinks -it scandalous that the world should not publicly -acknowledge the purity of Tess Durbeyfield and -therefore he gives us a book in which she is, as the -subtitle says, “faithfully presented.” Gene Stratton-Porter -thinks it scandalous not to tell the truth -about such a boy as Freckles. The much-experienced -Mr. Tarkington, stirred to his marrow -by what seems almost a world conspiracy to condone -the insufferable conceit of the George -Amberson Minafers among us, writes <i>The Magnificent<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_199"></a>[199]</span> -Ambersons</i> to make us confess how we hate -’em—and how our instinctive faith in them is -vindicated at last.</p> - -<p>Every novelist who gains a public of any size or -permanence deliberately, and even joyfully, faces -the consequences of the revelation of himself to -some thousands of his fellow-creatures. We don’t -mean that he always delineates himself in the person -of a character, or several characters, in his -stories. He may do that, of course, but the self-exposure -is generally much more merciless. The -novelist can withhold from the character which, -more or less, stands for himself his baser qualities. -What he cannot withhold from the reader is his -own mind’s limitations.</p> - -<p>A novel is bounded by the author’s horizons. If -a man can see only so far and only so deep his -book will show it. If he cannot look abroad, but -can perceive nothing beyond the nose on his face, -that fact will be fully apparent to his co-spectators -who turn the pages of his story. If he can see -only certain colors those who look on with him will -be aware of his defect. Above all, if he can see -persons as all bad or all good, all black or all white, -he will be hanged in effigy along with the puppets -he has put on paper.</p> - -<p>This is the reason why every one should write -a novel. There is only one thing comparable with -it as a means of self-immolation. That, of course,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_200"></a>[200]</span> -is tenure of public office. And as there are not -nearly enough public offices to serve the need of -individual discipline, novelizing should be encouraged, -fomented—we had almost said, made compulsory. -Compulsion, however, defeats its own -ends. Let us elect to public offices, as we would -choose to fill scholarships, those who cannot, -through some misfortune, write novels; and let us -induce all the other people in the world that we can -to put pen to paper—not that they may enrich the -world with immortal stories, not that they may -make money, become famous or come to know -themselves, but solely that we may know them for -what they are.</p> - -<p>If Albert Burleson had been induced to write a -novel would we have made him a Congressman -and would President Wilson have made him Postmaster-General? -If William, sometime of Germany, -had written a novel would the Germans have -acquiesced in his theory of Divine Right? Georges -Clemenceau wrote novels and was chosen of the -people to lead them. Hall Caine and Marie Corelli -and Rider Haggard and Arnold Bennett have -written novels which enable us to gauge them pretty -accurately—and not one of them has yet been invited -to help run the League of Nations. The -reason is simple: We know them too well.</p> - -<p>All privacy is scandalous. Thomas Dixon says: -“It is positively immoral that the world should<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_201"></a>[201]</span> -run on without knowing the depths to which I can -sink. I must write <i>The Way of a Man</i> and make -the world properly contemptuous of me.” Zona -Gale reflects to herself: “After all, with nothing but -these few romances and these <i>Friendship Village</i> -stories, people have no true insight into my real -tastes, affinities, predilections, qualities of mind. -I will write about a fruit and pickle salesman, an -ineffectual sort of person who becomes, almost involuntarily, -a paperhanger. That will give them -the idea of me they lack.”</p> - -<p>William Allen White, without consciously thinking -anything of the kind, is dimly aware that people -generally have a right to know him as a big-hearted -man who makes some mistakes but whose -sympathy is with the individual man and woman -and whose passion is for social progress. The best -way to make people generally acquainted with -William Allen White is to write a novel—say, -<i>In The Heart of a Fool</i>, which they will read.... -The best way to get to know anybody is to get him -to talking about somebody else. Talk about one’s -self is a little too self-conscious.</p> - -<p>And there you have it! It is exactly because -such a writer as H. G. Wells is in reality pretty -nearly always talking about himself that we find it -so difficult to appraise him rightly on the basis of -his novels. Self-consciousness is never absent -from a Wells book. It is this acute self-consciousness<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_202"></a>[202]</span> -that makes so much of Henry James valueless -to the great majority of readers. They cannot get -past it, or behind it. The great test fails. Mr. -James is dead, and the only way left to get at the -truth of Mr. Wells will be to make him Chancellor -of the Exchequer or, in a socialized British republic, -Secretary of Un-War....</p> - -<p>Dare to be a Daniel Carson Goodman. Write -That Novel. Don’t procrastinate, don’t temporize. -Do It Now, reserving all rights of translation of -words into action in all countries, including the -Scandinavian. Full detailed instructions as to the -actual writing follow.</p> - - -<h3>13</h3> - -<p>You may not have noticed it, but even so successful -a novelist as Robert W. Chambers is careful -to respect the three unities that Aristotle (wasn’t -it?) prescribed and the Greeks took always into -account. Not in a single one of his fifty novels -does the popular Mr. Chambers disregard the three -Greek unities. Invariably he looks out for the -time, the place and the girl.</p> - -<p>If Aristotle recommended it and Robert W. -Chambers sticks to it, perhaps you, about to write -your first novel, had better attend to it also.</p> - -<p>Now, to work! About a title. Better have one, -even if it’s only provisional, before you begin to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_203"></a>[203]</span> -write. If you can, get the real, right title at the -outset. Sometimes having it will help you through—not -to speak of such cases as Eleanor Hallowell -Abbott’s. The author of <i>Molly Make-Believe</i>, <i>The -Sick-a-Bed Lady</i> and <i>Old-Dad</i> gets her real, right -title and then the story mushrooms out of it, like -a house afire. Ourselves, we are personally the -same. We have three corking titles for as many -novels. One is written. The other two we haven’t -to worry about. They have only to live up to their -titles, which may be difficult for them but will make -it easy for ourselves. We have a Standard. -Everything that lives up to the promise of our -superlative title goes in, everything that is alien to -it or unworthy of it, stays out. This, we may add -parenthetically, was the original motive in instituting -titles of nobility. A man was made a Baron. -Very well, it was expected that he would conform -his character and conduct accordingly. Things -suitable to a Baron he would thenceforth be and -do, things unbefitting his new, exalted station he -would kindly omit.... It works better with books -than with people, so cheer up. Your novel will -come out more satisfactorily than you think.</p> - -<p>Which brings us to the matter of the ending. -Should it be happy or otherwise? More words -have been wasted on this subject than on any other -aspect of fictioneering. You must understand -from the very first that you, personally, have nothing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_204"></a>[204]</span> -whatever to say about the ending of your story. -That will be decided by the people of your tale and -the events among which they live. In other words, -the preponderant force in determining the ending -is—inevitability.</p> - -<p>Most people misunderstand inevitability. Others -merely worry about it, as if it were to-morrow’s -weather. Shall we take an umbrella, they ask -anxiously, lest it rain inevitably? Or will the inevitable -come off hot, so that an overcoat will be -a nuisance? Nobody knows, not even the weather -forecaster in Washington. If there were a corresponding -official whose duty it would be to forecast -with equal inaccuracy the endings of novels life -would go on much the same. Readers would still -worry about the last page because they would know -that the official prediction would be wrong at least -half the time. If the Ending Forecaster prophesied: -“Lovers meet happily on page 378; villain -probably killed in train accident” we would go -drearily forward confident that page 378 would disclose -the heroine, under a lowering sky, clasped in -the villain’s arms while the hero lay prone under a -stalled Rolls-Royce, trying to find out why the carburetor -didn’t carburete.</p> - -<p>Inevitability is not the same as heredity. Heredity -can be rigorously controlled—novelists are the -real eugenists—but inevitability is like natural selection -or the origin of species or mutations or O.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_205"></a>[205]</span> -Henry: It is the unexpected that happens. Environment -has little in common with inevitability. -In the pages of any competent novelist the girl in -the slums will sooner or later disclose her possession -of the most unlikely traits. Her bravery, her -innocence will become even more manifest than -her beauty. The young feller from Fifth avenue, -whose earliest environment included orange spoons -and Etruscan pottery, will turn out to be a lowdown -brute. Environment is what we want it to be, inevitability -is what we are.</p> - -<p>You think, of course, that you can pre-determine -the outcome of this story you are going to write. -Yes, you can! You can no more pre-determine the -ending than you can pre-determine the girl your -son will marry. It’s exactly like that. For you -must come face to face, before you have written -50 pages of your book, with an appalling and inspiring -Fact. You might as well face it here.</p> - - -<h3>14</h3> - -<p>The position of the novelist engaged in writing -a novel can only be indicated by a shocking exaggeration -which is this: He is not much better than -a medium in a trance.</p> - -<p>Now of course such a statement calls for the most -exact explanation. Nobody can give it. Such a -statement calls for indisputable evidence. None exists.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_206"></a>[206]</span> -Such a statement, unexplained and unsupported -by testimony, is a gross and unscientific assumption -not even worthy to be damned by being -called a hypothesis. You said it. Nevertheless, the -thing’s so.</p> - -<p>We, personally, having written a novel—or maybe -two—know what we are talking about. The -immense and permanent curiosity of people all over -the planet who read books at all fixes itself upon -the question, in respect of the novelist: “<i>How</i> -does he write?” As Mary S. Watts remarks, that -is the one thing no novelist can tell you. He -doesn’t know himself. But though it is the one -thing the novelist can’t tell you it is not one of -those things that, in the words of Artemus Ward, -no feller kin find out. Any one can find out by -writing a novel.</p> - -<p>And to write one you need little beyond a few -personalities firmly in mind, a typewriter and lots -of white paper. An outline is superfluous and -sometimes harmful. Put a sheet of paper in the -machine and write the title, in capital letters. Below, -write: “By Theophrastus Such,” or whatever -you happen unfortunately to be called or elect, in -bad taste, to call yourself. Begin.</p> - -<p>You will have the first few pages, the opening -scene, possibly the first chapter, fairly in mind; you -may have mental notes on one or two things your<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_207"></a>[207]</span> -people will say. Beyond that you have only the -haziest idea of what it will all be about. Write.</p> - -<p>As you write it will come to you. Somehow. -What do you care how? Let the psychologists -stew over that.</p> - -<p>They, in all probability, will figure out that the -story has already completely formed itself, in all -its essentials and in many details, in your subconscious -mind, the lowermost cellar of your uninteresting -personality where moth and rust do not corrupt, -whatever harm they may do higher up, and -where the cobwebs lie even more thickly than in -your alleged brain. As you write, and as the result -of the mere act of writing, the story, lying -dormant in your subcellar, slowly shakes a leg, -quivers, stretches, extends itself to its full length, -yawns, rises with sundry anatomical contortions -and advancing crosses the threshold of your subconsciousness -into the well-dusted and cleaned basement -of your consciousness whence it is but a step -to full daylight and the shadow of printed black -characters upon a to-and-fro travelling page.</p> - -<p>In other words, you are an automaton; and to be -an automaton in this world of exuberant originality -is a blissful thing.</p> - -<p>Your brain is not engaged at all. This is why -writing fiction actually rests the brain. It is why -those who are suffering from brain-fag find recreation -and enjoyment, health and mental strength in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_208"></a>[208]</span> -writing a short story or a novel. The short story -is a two weeks’ vacation for the tired mind. Writing -a novel is a month, with full pay. It is true -that readers are rather prone to resent the widespread -habit of novelists recuperating and recovering -their mental faculties at their readers’ expense. -This resentment is without any justification in fact, -since for every novelist who recovers from brain-fag -by writing a work of fiction there are thousands -of readers who restore their exhausted intellects -with a complete rest by reading the aforesaid work -of fiction.</p> - -<p>Of course the subconscious cellar theory of novel-writing -is not final and authoritative. There is at -least one other tenable explanation of how novels -are written, and we proceed to give it.</p> - -<p>This is that the story is projected through the -personality of the writer who is, in all respects, no -more than a mechanism and whose rôle may be -accurately compared to that of a telephone transmitter -in a talk over the wire.</p> - -<p>This theory has the important virtue of explaining -convincingly all the worst novels, as well as all -the best. For a telephone transmitter is not responsible -for what is spoken into it or for what it -transmits. It is not to blame for some very silly -conversations. It has no merit because it forwards -some very wise words. Similarly, if the novelist is -merely a transmitter, a peculiarly delicate and sensitive<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_209"></a>[209]</span> -medium for conveying what is said and done -somewhere else, perhaps on some other plane by -some other variety of mortals, the novelist is in no -wise to blame for the performances or utterances of -his characters, or clients as they ought, in this view, -to be called; the same novelist might, and probably -would, be the means of transmitting the news of -splendid deeds and the superb utterances of glorious -people, composing one story, and the inanities, verbal -or otherwise, of a lot of fourth dimensional -Greenwich Villagers, constituting another and infinitely -inferior story.... To be sure this explanation, -which relieves the novelist of almost all responsibility -for his novels, ought also to take from -him all the credit for good work. If he is a painfully -conscientious mortal he may grieve for years -over this; but if his first or his second or his third -book sells 100,000 copies he will probably be willing, -in the words of the poet, to take the cash and -let the credit go. Very greedy men invariably insist -on not merely taking the cash but claiming the -credit as well; saintly men clutch at the credit and -instruct their publishers that all author’s royalties -are to be made over to the Fund for Heating the -Igloos of Aged and Helpless Eskimos. But the -funny thing about the whole business is that the -world, which habitually withholds credit where -credit is due, at other times insists on bestowing -credit anyway. There have been whole human<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_210"></a>[210]</span> -philosophies based upon the principle of Renunciation -and even whole novels, such as those of Henry -James. But it doesn’t work. Renounce, if you -like, all credit for the books which bear your name -on the title-page. The world will weave its laurel -wreath and crown you with bays just the same. -Men have become baldheaded in a single night in -the effort to avoid unmerited honor and by noon -the next day have looked as if they were bacchantes -or at least hardy perennials, so thick have been the -vine leaves in their hair, or rather on the site of it.... -Which takes us away from our subject. -Where were we? Oh, yes, about writing your -novel....</p> - -<p>As soon as you have done two or three days’ -stint on the book—you ought to plan to write so -many words a day or a week, and it’s no matter -that you don’t know what they will be—as soon -as you’ve got a fairish start you will find that you -have several persons in your story who are, to all -intents and purposes, as much alive as yourself and -considerably more self-willed. They will promptly -take the story in their hands and you will have -nothing to do in the remaining 50,000 words or -more but to set down what happens. The extreme -physical fatigue consequent upon writing so many -words is all you have to guard against. Play golf -or tennis, if you can, so as to offset this physical -fatigue by the physical rest and intellectual exercise<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_211"></a>[211]</span> -they respectively afford. Auction bridge in the -evenings, or, as Frank M. O’Brien says, reading -De Morgan and listening to the phonograph, will -give you the emotional outlet you seek.</p> - - -<h3>15</h3> - -<p>No doubt many who have read the foregoing will -turn up their noses at the well-meant advice it contains, -considering that we have largely jested on a -serious subject. We take this occasion to declare -most earnestly, at the conclusion of our remarks, -that we have seldom been so serious in our life. -Such occasional levities as we have allowed ourselves -to indulge in have been plain and obvious, -and of no more importance in the general scheme -of what we have been discussing than the story -of the Irishman with which the gifted after-dinner -speaker circumspectly introduces his most burning -thoughts.</p> - -<p>We mean what we have said. Writing a novel -is one of the most rounded forms of self-education. -It is one of the most honorable too, since, unlike the -holder of public office, the person who is getting -the education does not do so at the public expense. -We have regard, naturally, to the mere act of <i>writing</i> -the novel. If afterward it finds a publisher and -less probably a public—that has nothing to do with -the author, whose self-culture, intensive, satisfying<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_212"></a>[212]</span> -and wholesome, has been completed before that -time.</p> - -<p>Whether a novelist deserves any credit for the -novel he writes is a question, but he will get the -credit for it anyway and nothing matters where -so wonderful an experience is to be gained. Next -to being hypnotized, there is nothing like it; and -it has the great advantage that you know what you -are doing whereas the hypnotic subject does not. -No preparation is necessary or even desirable since, -even in so specific a detail as the outline of the -story the people of your narrative take things entirely -in their own hands and reduce the outline to -the now well-known status of a scrap of paper.... -We talk of “advice” in writing a novel. The best -advice is not to take any.</p> - - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="transnote"> -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="ph2">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> -</div> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> -</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHY AUTHORS GO WRONG ***</div> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/64385-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/64385-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 540dda0..0000000 --- a/old/64385-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64385-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/64385-h/images/i_title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0ba0c12..0000000 --- a/old/64385-h/images/i_title.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/64385-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg b/old/64385-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d5f0b75..0000000 --- a/old/64385-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg +++ /dev/null |
